Chapter 1: Origin
Chapter Text
“Prime, George, this isn’t okay! I just- oh Prime I sound like a dick… but I just… can’t bear to see them all… happy. Oh, that sounds horrible, ok let me just try and explain, what I mean is…” Dream trails off, slumping down onto his creaky mattress. “This… whole life we’ve been forced into, it’s too unjust that these CHILDREN! These little kids have to find happiness in an existence as bleak as this one. It’s a fucking prison, and we just never talk about it. This, here,” he gestures around the small obsidian cell, waving his hands wildly. “This horrible cell, this prison, we call it our ‘room’ so we don’t have to think about how we’re captives. We aren’t guilty of… well technically there’s villains amongst us… but the reason we’ve all been locked in here is due to something none of us could control! Everyday we go along, trying to find a ray of sunshine in this bleak world, ignoring the fact that we’re tortured and experimented on and that we haven’t seen the sun in Prime knows how long, and we aren’t treated like FUCKING HUMANS FOR PRIMES SAKE AND-“
“Dream,” George interrupts, cutting off his best friend. “You’re shouting. You might make the kids scared. I know that it’s hard to think about it, but everyone’s just trying to… adjust! They’re little kids, Dream, and they just-“
“NO!” Dream shouts, “THAT’S THE MAIN PROBLEM!” Tommy notices Dream yelling and runs over.
“Hey, is everything okay? Are we being too loud? I’m sorry,” Tommy tells him.
“No, Tommy, you’re all alright. George is just… letting me rant to him. Everything’s okay, don’t worry about me. Go back to playing with them all over there, alright?” Dream responds, using the sweet voice he has reserved for the smaller children with whom he shares the prison cell. Tommy nods, grinning, and scampers off to rejoin the game of tag.
“Hey,” George says, “I know it’s hard for you to keep your emotions pent up. It’s hard for all of us. But… it’s hoping for the best that’s keeping us from reverting to how it used to be. Back before the cell.” At the mention of the time before the group had been moved to the cell, Dream winces. “Oh- right- nononono let’s change the subject, what about-“
“No,” Dream cuts in, “it’s fine. I just need to be alone right now. I know that’s not really… possible… but I just don’t want to talk to anyone anymore. I’m sorry.”
Dream slumps over on his bed and curls into a ball. Hoping none of his cellmates, especially the young ones who look up to him, will walk over, he shuts his eyes and wills back his tears. He holds his arm out so that in case he can’t keep himself together, his prosthetic won’t get wet.
Dream, just like everyone else in the prison, had been graced with an amazing gift. They all had some of the most incredible powers to grace the country. And because of it, they were imprisoned.
It had been a normal day, like every one of the worst days in history, it began like any normal day. Dream got up in the morning and prepared for a day of saving lives. Kinda.
Dream was a vigilante. In a world in which the most incredible powers, which were just called OP powers, were very rare and coveted, anyone who possessed one could do anything. The few people with such OP powers were heroes, villains, politicians, even influencers, or rather, generally famous people. And there were vigilantes like Dream.
They weren’t the only people with powers. Every one of the average civilians had some form of power. There were three generalized power groups. The OP people were outliers from those groups.
The first group and second largest was levitation. These people can levitate two or three feet off the ground, and most can maintain that state for a while, and move in various directions while levitating.
The second category was the least common, and perhaps the best of the three. Depending on how you look at it. This group was a bit more of an umbrella group, encompassing anyone with a power related to animals. People with said animal affinities can, most commonly, talk to animals. The people with this are basically Disney princesses, and they understand what animals are saying. The more powerful people in this group can also speak back to the animals and the animals will understand, & they converse.
Another example of someone in this group is people who have special luck when in the presence of one specific animal, like, if there’s a cat in their office one day, they’d get promoted, it’s like an animal good luck charm. It’s nonsensical but it’s happens. A third common type is a person who is able to take on some abilities of a certain animal, but never very strong of such. Oftentimes there’s instances such as a person who takes less fall damage and they’ve got cat ears, or a person’s skin changes color like a chameleon.
The third group is by far the most common and most broad. These people are simply called enhanced. They’re better than the average human in some way. A higher IQ than average, or they’re quite strong and muscular. Some cases have shown people who never need sleep, or are strangely flexible. It’s extremely diverse, and sometimes people speculate that perhaps humans within this group are just a little bit better than normal, but naturally occurring, and they’re quite powerless. But there is no doubt this group does exist, because of how truly enhanced some people have become.
One man had an IQ of 253. This sort of enhancement was unheard of in history. He was deemed the smartest man alive. That kind of honor goes to a person’s head.
Maybe he had a good reason for his actions. Maybe he had some sort of mental health issues that caused it. Maybe he just wanted power, wanted to feel like a textbook villain who’d always get their way. There’s no known rhyme or reason for what he did.
He devoted his life to a few essential questions he held in his mind. The first: What would this world be like if it weren’t for the social hierarchy based upon powers? The people with OP powers, they rule over everything. Good and evil. And his second question tied directly to his first: What is so special about the OP powers themselves? What makes those who have such powers so special? How do these powers work, or occur?
And from these questions, the man developed an idea. The removal of such OP people from society would not only give him the society he desired, it would give him the people! The whole country would be his little experiment, and he could do as he pleased with those who had the OP powers.
There was a problem with that plan. How would he capture the OP’s? How would he keep them detained? They were simply… overpowered! He was physically average, if even that. He was only superior in his intellect, and Prime knows that intelligence alone can’t win a battle.
Would he give up? No. A dilemma such as this was meant to be solved by the only man who could. So ideas came flooding through his mind. None would work. His ideas would result in failure, his own death, or the death of any OP powered person, which was counterproductive.
During a fitful sleep, the idea came to him. The perfect plan with which he would succeed in all of his desires.
He spent years developing the machines and gadgets necessary. He spent those years rising in political influence, gaining everything he needed for the plan to be in motion.
Then the day came. It had started as a normal day, and like every one of the best days in history, it began like any normal day.
He had spent years documenting each of the OP people in each of the five counties of the country. He knew each and every one of them, and their locations that day. The plan was in motion.
He had spent years developing a weapon of sorts, one that would temporarily disable a power. It wasn’t entirely stable. It killed approximately 50% of people that it was used on. Some bodies weren’t able to handle the strong electric current that pulsed through them, disabling a huge part of their being. The people left alive experienced a myriad of effects. Some were more or less alright, despite the temporary disabling of their power. Others were physically weakened, or rendered unconscious.
But as long as enough people survived, the plan would work out.
The man had organized a safe house, he called it, but it was more of a holding cell crossed with a torture chamber. Here, he would hold his captives until the imprisonment was entirely government approved, and until the prison was fully ready.
That day, 15 OP people died in county IV.
Dream was out on patrol when he heard a scream. Unlike the majority of screams he heard, which were generally for help, this one was a scream of pure terror. Dream rushed to the sound, and found himself in a dark alleyway.
“Fuck,” he had cursed under his breath. “There’s no one here. Is it a trap? Oh-“ And then he was jabbed in the side. His skin wasn’t pierced, but it felt like lightning was running through his very being.
He saw hundred of colorful sparks dance around in his vision. He slumped to the ground, and could hardly move as he was picked up and thrown into the back of a van.
He drifted into sleep. And over the course of his relocation to the ‘safe house’, he phased in and out of consciousness.
In. He felt the van go over a bump in the road. The harsh movement made his head pound.
Out. He was asleep again.
In. He felt cold metal chains fastened to his limbs.
Out. Fighting sleep, trying not to shut his eyes…
In. Hard floors. A thin sheet of water covering the ground. Soft sobbing from the corner of the room. The sobs of a child. Dream wanted to help them, he tried to move and-
Out. He can’t move. Trying to move his limbs is too much exertion and he drifts off to sleep again.
In. Pain. Unbearable pain. The lightning is back, coursing through him. It seems someone has placed their electric weapon thing’s tip onto the water covered floor and activated it. The current has traveled through the water and shocked us all. Us all? Who are the others in this room? Where am I?
Out. Thinking hurts too much.
This went on for an eternity, it seemed, but finally, Dream built enough of an immunity of sorts to the electric currents, and was able to stay awake and take in his surroundings.
There were 11, no, 12 other people in the room with him. It was too dark and his vision was too blurry to make out the details of their faces, but Dream could see their silhouettes.
What he saw shook him to the bone. The vast majority of people in the room were so very small. Too small to have been adults. Dream was sharing this prison with children. And the realization that all the pain he had been through, these little kids had felt it too? That discovery hurt Dream the most.
Time is nothing anymore. There are moments of pain, and moments of less pain. Dream does not know how much time goes by on the floor of that damp room. Occasionally, he wakes up to a bit of stale bread on the floor in front of him, and a glass of water. He greedily takes it all in, not knowing if he will ever get it again. He is barely alive. The same goes for every other captive in the room.
Miles away, the man responsible for it all speaks to the council in charge of the whole country. He tells them that the OP people are a poison upon society. They must be locked away, he says, and the citizens must be kept safe.
The project is approved, and even given loads of funding. Nearly a month goes by, and finally the prison is complete, as are the plans for how to keep the remaining OP’s alive’s powers under wraps. Guards are sent to transition the captives into the prison.
The prisoners are all rendered unconscious yet again, and brought to the newly constructed cell. It’s very different from the dark, waterlogged room they had resided in before.
The whole cell is made of obsidian, and it’s bigger than the other room, which doesn’t say much. There’s one large room, which has the bars that slide open and shut and are the only way to enter or leave the cell. But there are also four attached rooms, three of which have the same mechanical bars and one of which has an actual door.
The one with an actual door is a bathroom, and the other three are intended as bedrooms.
The limp bodies of the unconscious and malnourished captives are tossed into the cell and locked in. None of them wake up for a day and a half.
As the first of them begin to stir, guards begin to flood into the cell to restrain each of the captives. One by one they are all taken away from the cell. One by one their powers will be disabled in the most effective way possible.
The man and a few advisors look over some paperwork. The fate of all living OP’s in county IV rests in their hands.
“Number one. Badboyhalo. He worked with the police, as a hero and detective,” an advisor reads off a file. “Whenever he speaks to someone, they are only able to tell the truth. they physically cannot say anything else,” he says, and then looks up at the others in the room. “It seems he can compel people to never lie. It doesn’t seem to be voluntary. Oh, and also, it says he can become, or like, control his shadow. During this process, his material form, his body, collapses to the ground and he is able to use his shadow as a body, having nearly all the properties of a ghost. This shadow form is relatively transparent, and when he is in it he can walk through walls. But, if he pleases, he is able to interact with the material world as well.”
“Prime, that’s just…”
“Okay but, here’s the thing, he’s got a fucking HUGE weakness, luckily for us. It’s like he exists purely to be defeated with ease. Obsidian! Whenever someone’s in contact with it, they’re able to lie, and furthermore, when he’s in contact with it, he can’t access his shadow form! It’s bloody brilliant!”
“Well, the prison’s obsidian, or the cell anyways, so are we all set with this case?”
Murmurs of yes chorus around the room when the man realizes something.
“What if he jumps?”
“What do you mean, sir?”
“He can do his shadow thing when he’s not touching obsidian. What if he jumps? Like, he’s in the air. Not touching the obsidian floor. No, to disable the power, we have to…”
“Why do we have to disable the power? Shouldn’t we come up with handicaps that can be toggled on and off, so we can still test on the prisoners?”
“No,” the man responds, his voice stern. “Well, yes, but… If their power would aid them in escape in any major way, we need to remove it as entirely as we can. For any power that does not aid in escape we can do your ‘toggling’.”
“Alright, sir, do you have any ideas for how to make it so he always is in contact with obsidian? Oh, we could give him, like, an obsidian ring! Or-“
“Your inferior IQ is showing. Cease to speak. If we give him a ring he’ll take it off. There’s only one way to make it so he’s always in contact with obsidian. Surgically implant it.”
“Prime, that’s a bit severe, and how would we go about that? It’s just-“
“You forget that I’ve studied neurosurgery for years. If I can entirely alter the human brain without killing the person, I can safely put a fucking rock into someone’s spine or something. But yes, perfect, I would do his spine because then he can’t cut the rock back out.”
“But-“
“Okay, it’s been decided,” the man interjects. “Onto the next file. Once I’ve prepared the plans for each of the prisoners, I will perform all necessary surgeries.”
The group flipped through files so casually, and discussed each of the prisoners with such haste and in such an official tone that it seemed like a focus group. Less like a circle of government officials discussing the life changing surgeries and alterations of a group of generally innocent people.
“Number two, Georgenotfound, it says his power is control over stamina,” reads another advisor. “Does that mean he’s really strong?”
“No,” responds another advisor. “My daughter is a huge fan of his, she wears his merch like every day, she practically lives in it. I can tell you, George can control people’s energy levels. He can make people, including and especially himself, really hyper or fast, or he can make people become lethargic and slow, and he can put people to sleep with a single glance.
“He uses the powers for hero work, but really he’s more of a famous internet personality, I can’t tell you what platform, because I have no idea. All I know is that he’s very popular amongst fans, of which he’s got tens of thousands in this county alone.”
“Alright,” responds the advisor with the file, “so it says here that he needs to look someone in the eyes to be able to manipulate their stamina? So do we think obstructing eye contact would deflect the power?”
“What about glasses? If we give all our guards glasses, George can’t do a thing to them! Like with Bad, if we give George the glasses, he’d just take them off. But if part of the guard uniform is glasses, his power is useless! And he’s still able to use it, just not on any of us.”
“It’s settled then. That’s an easy case. Read off the file for number three, why don’t you?”
“Okay, number three, Purpled,” reads the advisor. He scans the paper and then glances up with a look of mild horror. “He’s 12? Prime, that’s little! I thought we only had adults?”
The advisor begins to flip through the files, finding the ages of a few of the prisoners. “Jeez, fifteen, thirteen, sixteen, twelve, oh Prime this ones TEN YEARS OLD!”
The man cocks his head to the side. “We haven’t got any ten year olds on file? Not on the list to capture anyway… But nevermind that, these people are all OP whether they’re little kids or not. The electric disabler seemed to only be fatal to adults anyway, which shows in the data where we have mostly minors. But if you’re too squeamish for this, you can leave. Just know that with the information you’ve been given, we might have to kill you.”
The advisor shrinks in his seat and begins to read again. “Purpled, a twelve year old boy, has telekinesis. To an extreme extent. He’s able to move anything with his mind, break anything, what ever he can fathom, he can do. It’s arguably the most OP power, like, ever, and-“
“Does he need to be able to see something to move it?”
“Y-yes?”
“Blind him. Next file!”
“Wh-but-uh…” sputters the advisor. “I guess it’s really that simple, huh.”
“How do we even blind someone?”
“I’ll figure it out. A high enough blast of bright light would probably burn his retinas enough to blind him. Read off the file for number four, I don’t have all day, we need this to be done before the prisoners wake up fully.”
“Four is Wilbur Soot? Another kid, he’s 15, and his power is controlling people with his voice. What this entails is that he can speak a command, and whomever he spoke it to is forced to follow what he’s said. He’s been training to be a hero as well.”
“Oh, I’ve had an idea for this one for a while. His voice is his power,” says the man, “so if we just surgically alter the Broca's area in his brain to make him permanently mute, and-“
“Sir, so sorry to interrupt, I know you like neurosurgery, but wouldn’t it just be easier to like, alter his vocal cords? I’m not sure how it works, maybe remove the vocal cords or something, just make it so he can’t talk? You don’t have to remove his ability to articulate words, just make it so he can’t talk, you know?”
The man scowls but knows his advisor is correct. “Fine. I’ll look into altering his vocal cords to remove his capabilities for speech. Next problem?”
“Alright. Number five is Technoblade Soot, he’s 15 as well, perhaps the two are brothers? Twins?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“Prime, be that way. So it says Technoblade’s powers are that he has enhanced combative skills, and every time he takes someone’s life and ingests their blood, he gains their remaining lifespan had they not been killed. So he’s technically immortal? Or can be anyway. And weapons are somehow as light as a feather in his hands. This causes him to fight even better. He’s been training to be a hero as well.”
“Alright, well, his is another case that I’ve been working on, and for it, I’ve developed a fun little gadget,” the man states. “It’s a little electric paralyzing device, you implant it into a person and with a little remote control, you can send little electric shocks through a person that will shock their muscles and temporarily paralyze them. This is necessary because whenever we need to take him out of the cell, he would be able to fight back and win easily. So we just shock and paralyze him whenever we need him. Sound good?”
The advisors, all clearly in shock of the true depth of what they’re deciding at this table, numbly nod their heads. The advisor with the files begins to read again.
“Number six is a 12 year old boy training to be a villain named Sapnap. This file doesn’t have very much on him, but of course we’ve got the information on his power. He can create and control fire. That sums it up well, doesn’t it?”
“Any sort of weakness we can play off of?” asks another advisor, clearly hoping to come up with just one idea themselves.
“Apparently he needs to be warm to create fire. Not like, hot, but just at a normal body temperature, even room temperature, and he’s alright to commit all the arson he desires.”
“I’ve been working on this case for a while,” the man replies, “and I know what needs to be done.”
“Oh my goodness, if you’ve got a plan for everything, why are we even here?”
“As advisors. Not all of my plans are perfect. And there’s a few people I haven’t reviewed as much. You’re here for a reason. Now, this plan is a simple one. Finally, a plan that requires brain surgery.”
The advisors’ eyes widen. The man pays no mind, and continues to speak. “In the brain, theres an area called the hypothalamus, which generally makes sure your body stays warm. It regulates temperature, and homeostasis. If we just tweak his, we can make it so his body doesn’t produce enough heat to make fire. Sure he’ll be chilly all the time, but that’s not our problem. And the best part is, if we put him in a very warm room, he’ll still be able to produce a flame! I hope. No- if I do this right, it should go just as I’ve said.”
“Sure. You do that. Moving on to number seven, we have a vigilante who goes by Dream. His power is that he can basically transfer his consciousness into anyone’s body, slumping his own to the floor and pushing his victim to the back of their head until he is ready to leave. He’s in full control of their body, but in this time his own body is entirely vulnerable. When he is using someone’s body, he can use their power too. The thing is, Dream has to be touching someone with both hands on their body to be able to possess them.”
“I have a… tentative plan for this case. I’m not sure if it would work, and it might disable his power forever, but it’s my only idea. We amputate one of his arms. This way he can’t touch someone with both hands. But, to keep him as fully functioning as possible, and hopefully still giving him the possibility of accessing the power when it pleases us, we get a prosthetic arm for him. We make sure to run a strand of his DNA through it so that hopefully his power will pick up on it and he will be able to use the arm as if it is his own. We get a top of the line prosthetic, one that moves as if it’s truly his limb, one that he can move with his mind, you know the type. But here’s the deal - we get a little remote power switch for it. Whenever we need to grab him, we just switch off his arm and he’s helpless! So, do you all like the plan?”
“If it works, it’s brilliant. I do hope it does.”
“I’ll have someone look into getting a prosthetic, as well as a charger for the electric battery.”
“Moving on to number eight, wow, are we productive today! We have Niki Nihachu. She’s sixteen years old, and if you’ll recall, we rescued her from a villain syndicate. She aspired to be a hero at a young age, but around age fourteen she was kidnapped and held as a captive by this villain group. We don’t have on file why they held her there, but we can make general assumptions, based off her power. That doesn’t matter though, what does is that when she makes direct eye contact with someone, she can change their mood to anything she pleases. She cannot change thoughts or opinions, but she can do things such as make a crying child happy, or calm down someone if they are mad. The person will know why they were mad, or know why they were crying, but won’t be able to feel that specific emotion or anything besides what Niki made them feel for a few minutes. The power just seems… cruel. In any case, similarly to George, if anything blocks eye contact, she cannot change a person’s mood.”
“Everyone in working in or visiting the prison wears glasses. We’re already set. Next!”
“Number 9… we don’t actually know. If you’ll recall, we had a member on staff who could read minds, and when she looked at a person she would know everything about them, and so we had her help capture the OP’s, and then we were gonna betray her and capture her like the other OP’s but she committed suicide? Anyways, she was on assignment to capture number seven, Dream, when she heard a thump in an alleyway. She ran over there and saw a little boy on his back on the ground, dizzy and disoriented, and he had these little green swirly particles all around him? She used her power and immediately knew his name, which was Karl Jacobs, and he was 10 years old. She saw that his power was time traveling, and immediately decided that the power was OP and so she jabbed him with the little electric power disabler thing before he could fully come to. She also saw that he has to say exactly when and where he wants to travel in order to go there. She also saw so many logistics about the mechanics of his power, but she never said what they were before she… killed herself. We’ve got enough information though, to be able to know what to do about him.”
“Yep. Mute him, same as Wilbur. Next one.”
“I feel like we should have a bit more human emotion while discus-“
“Number ten is Tommyinnit, age thirteen. He’s an aspiring vigilante, and while he has brought smaller criminals in to the police, he normally makes a mess of crime scenes. His power is technically something you could put into the enhancement category? Perhaps? It’s super speed, he’s just really fast. That’s really the entirety of the power.”
“Another easy one, we-“
“Actually? How is that easy? Are you gonna cut off his legs or something? Or, perhaps an area in his brain gives him the ability to move fast? We alter it or some shit?”
“No. Hold your tongue, I’m sure you’re stressed, but if you’ll just listen, I have a way for each and every one of you to let out any stress and anger any time you please. I’ll get to that when we’re done discussing all the OP’s who didn’t die in this county. I’ve already settled counties I, II, III and V. This is the last one. So for Tommy, we just use the same paralysis thing as for Technoblade. It’s not that complicated.”
“Sure. Number eleven, then, is Tubbo. Another 13 year old boy. He can duplicate inanimate objects. In order to be able to create duplicates of an object, he has to be touching it with both hands. He also has to be able to see the entirety of the object before duplicating it. He cannot duplicate anything containing living material. Tubbo showed signs of his power at a young age, younger than most people do, and he was promptly kidnapped by some drug cartel. We only picked up on him when it was found out that the cartel had never bought weapons or anything to like, make drugs. So we sent someone in to investigate and found out that the cartel had a small boy making weapons and drugs and stuff for them. He obviously wasn’t doing it by choice. So, the government was gonna have some committee rescue him or something, and then as you know, you heard about the boy and added him to the list of OP’s to capture. So a group was sent out to get Tubbo, and so… yeah!”
“Well… yes, I’m a tad stumped on this one. He’s an enigma, I have to say. We don’t have much on him, seeing as he was a prisoner, and he was kept secret. I was thinking something similar to number seven, Dream, but that wouldn’t work out. We can’t keep him turned off constantly, and if he gets his hands on one object it could be over for us. So I thought about the parameters of the power and came to a conclusion. He needs to be able to see a whole object to duplicate it. So, he can’t duplicate the prison or anything. Truth be told, he can only duplicate whatever objects we give to the prisoners. Unless! Here’s the thing - unless they contain genetic material. Anything at all that we don’t want duplicated, we just put some, I don’t know, DNA in it, a hair strand woven into their clothes or anything we don’t want him to be able to duplicate! And food, food already is organic material! Plant based or not! So it’s pretty simple to make his power useless.”
“And since they’re kids, do we give them, like, toys? I don’t know, what do kids like?”
“I mean, I guess we could. Just be sure to lace whatever you send into that cell with genetic material. I don’t really care all that much about how entertained the prisoners are.”
“Alright. Two files left! Next we have number twelve, Ranboo. He takes after endermen, it seems. He can teleport! Golly, that’s cool! But, here it says, he can only teleport when he takes damage. So, he- he only teleports when he’s hurt.”
“So… neurosurgery?” the man asks, smiling, and receives exasperated glares from around the room. “Okay, but the cerebral cortex, the part of the brain that recieves pain signals and causes you to feel pain, if I alter his to an extremity where he physically cannot feel pain, he can’t teleport, correct? So, that’s all set there. Read the last file so I can start the surgeries, I haven’t got all day.”
“O-kay, number thirteen is the infamous villain Philza Minecraft. He has large wings, crow-esqe, on his back and also extremely efficient self-healing abilities. It is also rumored that he’s immortal. That’s not true, I assume…? He’s one of the most well known villains in the county, but is also famous for never killing civilians. He picks specific targets, and kills them, or does whatever crime he pleases, but he doesn’t tend to have casualties. I guess you’d call him morally grey?”
“That’s not the right term, Philza Minecraft is not the love interest in a YA novel. Regardless, does anyone have an idea for how to… toggle him off, as you’ve all put it?”
“You mean, sir, you haven’t got a plan?”
“No.” he responds, simply. “I mean, I guess we don’t need to do anything. His wingspan is too great for him to open inside. He’d risk hurting the other people in the cell, and as we know he doesn’t like to hurt innocents. Or I guess, we could just clip his wings. You know, when you make the bird’s wings not work, or something? Birds aren’t my jurisdiction. One of you send out for a person who works with birds for a living, get them to clip his wings and immobilize them, for the most part. Okay! Meeting adjourned!” he grinned, and promptly left the room.
That night, he saw to it that all the plans were followed through. The OP powers had been neutralized, disabled, removed.
Some of the prisoners were tossed back into the cell hours after being taken out. Days passed, and as the prisoners who required surgery recovered from the ordeal, they too were thrown into the obsidian room. After a week, Karl and Wilbur were the last to recover and be returned to the cell.
What may have been days, or weeks, flew by without any of the captives speaking to each other. They all lived in their own private, dark and empty worlds.
Knowing they were prisoners, knowing they had undergone immense pain, but not knowing why, it broke them. They all sat silent against the walls. They were too preoccupied by fear and pain to take much interest in their surroundings. They were silent and terrified.
The dull pains never went away, but only grew better and worse, waves of pain ebbing and flowing. When it grew worse, the only things on the captives’ minds were the pain they were in.
Dream was hungry. He knew they all were. He had no idea how long it had been since they had eaten.
More time went by, not categorized by day and night, but rather by moments of less pain and moments of more pain.
After Prime knows how long, a guard approached the bars that separated the prisoners and those who were fortunate enough to be average.
“Prisoners,” he commanded in a loud, intimidating voice. “This will be the daily protocol if you want food and water. I ask that you proceed into the separate rooms that have the mechanical bars. When and only when each and every one of you are behind the locked bars, we will have guards sent in with food and water to be kept in the main room. Once the guards are out and the main cell is locked again, you will be allowed out from your bedrooms to eat. If any one of you resist, or refuse to go behind the bars, you will not be fed. I will try again tomorrow.”
Dream looked around the room. There were three bedrooms with mechanical bars that would close and lock, just as the guard had said. Dream glanced around the area more, wondering if his fellow inmates with whom he had never spoke would retreat behind the bars.
On one hand, they would be fed. Finally able to move without being in immense pain. But on the other, they were admitting defeat. They were accepting the prison as their home, and this protocol as one they had to follow. They were submitting.
A shaky voice spoke up from the corner of the room. It was a deep, gravelly voice, only shaky from some time of not being used. Dream turned to the owner of the voice, which was a teen with pink hair and fiery red eyes. On his lap rested the head of another teen, who was fast asleep, and he had nearly the same face of the former, but just… softer, expression wise, and this boy’s hair was brown. And his face with wet with tears, whereas the boy with pink hair’s face was angry and defiant.
“Tell us why we’re in here,” he choked out, in a raspy voice, and then he started to cough. The noise woke up the teen on his lap, who jolted up, scared, took in his surroundings, and began to pat the back of the longer haired teen. The coughing subsided and the guard began to speak.
“Oh,” the guard began, his voice sweet, almost condescending in a way that made Dream feel sick, “you don’t know why you’re in here? Well, that’s cruel, isn’t it? Sure, I suppose you’re allowed to know. Someone… I can’t disclose his name to such people as yourselves, he took the initiative to remove all the OP’s from society. They, well… you, are a plague upon society and need to be locked away, for the safety of civilians, and so that common people can have a chance at heroics and fame. So you’ll stay here now, and we’ve disabled your powers to the best of our abilities. Please understand that this is nothing against you as people… well, I guess it is…” he trailed off, not knowing what else to add.
Dream looked around the room upon the faces of the others in the room. Expressions of horror and anger and fear spread across all of their faces. But no matter how scared or sad each of the inmates were, they all had one thing in common.
A look of defiance in their eyes. None of them would submit. An unspoken covenant between the captives to never give in. Not one of them retreated into the bedrooms. They sat in silent defiance and hoped that their protest would do something, mean something.
It didn’t do anything good.
More time went by.
Dream lost all sense of time. They all did.
Every once in a while, the same guard would ask them to please go into the bedrooms, please let him help them, and feed them, but the captives never gave in. If the guard really cared to help them, (which his tone gave the sense that he did), they wouldn’t be in the cell in the first place.
Defiance can’t keep you healthy.
Defiance can’t keep you from dying.
The time comes when you cannot keep going on defiance alone.
When one of the smallest boys collapsed from hunger, his breath shaky and erratic, and he seemed to be in immense pain, the inmates decided they wouldn’t let children die for a protest. Everyone has a line they won’t cross.
As the boy (who, Dream found out later, was named Tubbo) collapsed, everyone tried to run to his side. They found that they couldn’t make it far. The next few minutes were a blur.
Everyone was in pain, so much pain.
“If you could all just please make your way behind the bars, please get into the bedrooms-“
The guard didn’t need to say more. The smallest amongst them were too weak to move, and so those who were able rushed everyone into the largest of the three rooms. The door shut mechanically and the guard quickly rushed food into the room. He ushered the guards back out of the cell and quickly activated the mechanism to close the cell again. Then he opened the bedroom doors, allowing the prisoners to attain their sustenance.
The captives greedily ate until they were full, which didn’t take very long. Their stomachs had grown so used to an absence of nourishment that they could barely eat. Tubbo came to, and they made sure he was fed as well.
“So, who are you all?” asked a small blonde boy with the number ten sewn onto his orange prison outfit.
And the introductions began.
The group tentatively began to talk about who they were, and their powers. At first, there was hostility between the heroes and villains. That quickly dissolved when they realized that the whole heroes and villains deal was just labels for people who were for or against the government and its policies. They were all good people at heart.
The group decided they couldn’t go on the way it had been before, everyone broken against the wall. They discovered that the three bedrooms had six, four, and one bed respectively.
It was decided that the six youngest would take the room with the six beds (consisting of two three tier bunk beds), the four adults would take the room with the four separate beds, and the three older teens would share the room with the one large bed.
The group came to find that they would have a few problems they would have to work through. The biggest being that Wilbur and Karl were unable to speak.
When the group were all introducing themselves, George turned to Karl and spoke to him.
“So, what’s your name?” George asked in a sweet voice, hoping not to make the small boy nervous. Karl, who hadn’t tried to speak since he was thrown back into the cell, opened his mouth to respond.
No sound came out. He tried again and again to force sound out of his mouth, even just a raspy whisper, but none came. His silent struggles morphed into a quiet, helpless sobbing.
George, who had not intended for his gesture to bring a child to tears, rushed over to the sobbing boy.
“Hey,” he coaxed, “hey, it’s okay! You’re alright. Here, look me in the eyes, yeah, there we go. Okay? You’re okay. Okay okay okay… so, can you speak?” George asked, and Karl sadly shook his head. “Oh man, can… can you normally speak?”
Karl nodded frantically. He started to make various hand movements, accompanied by mouthing words, but George had no idea what he was trying to communicate. As the boy buried his face in his hands in attempt to hide himself from the adult before him, George tried to help him communicate.
“Alright, okay, let’s start off simple. How old are you?” he asked, and then he watched as the quivering child in front of him held up both of his hands, ten fingers stretched out. “You’re ten, oh Prime, okay,” he breathed, visibly stressed.
“So,” Phil interjects, “how in the world are we meant to communicate with a child who can’t speak? For some reason, they’ve taken his voice? It’s got to be because of his power, as we’ve noticed, everyone has some form of handicap preventing them from accessing their powers. His power must be voice activated, or he uses his voice for the power.”
“Wilbur’s power is too…” Technoblade added, and then the realization dawned on him. “WIL,” he gasped, “ARE YOU ABLE TO SPEAK? HAVE YOU TRIED? OH PRIME WIL, CAN YOU…” Technoblade trailed off as he saw his brother hiding his face in his hands.
“Wil…” he said softly, and he gently moved Wilbur’s hand to reveal his brother’s face streaked with tears, as Wilbur gasped for breath, nearly hyperventilating. Wilbur cried harder, shaking his head back and forth as he tried to form words, and no sound escaped his mouth.
Wilbur had always loved to sing, and his voice was beautiful. It rivaled that of angels, people said, it was a gift from above. The people who had put them in the prison had taken more than Wilbur’s power. They had taken his passion.
“Hey,” a soft voice spoke up from across the room. “Um, I haven’t introduced myself yet, I’m Niki, and I- uh- I have something that could help with… all this. I know sign language…” she added, sheepishly.
“YO, ACTUALLY?” shouted Tommy, the hyperactive blonde boy who was clearly already going to be a nuisance. Or free entertainment. “THAT’S COOL! WHERE DID YOU LEARN THAT?”
Niki’s gaze fell to her feet and she said, “Uh… my mom was… is! Is deaf, so I… learned it?”
No one believed her, but if she didn’t want to say why she had needed to learn sign language, no one needed to know.
“It’s fine,” Phil responded, “you don’t need to tell us. As long as we have a means of communication, you’re great! It’s… great.”
And so Niki would spend hours each day teaching everyone sign language. Everyone except for Purpled. Another problem that came up was that Purpled was now blind. This would be less of a problem if it weren’t for the fact that two of the thirteen people in their group were doomed to communicate entirely visually.
Purpled originally planned to try and avoid Karl and Wilbur as much as he could. That wasn’t possible in such a small cell. He spent the majority of his waking hours with Karl especially, and he was always right below Karl as he slept. This was due to the fact that the six who shared a room never left each other’s sides, always playing together. To make it easier for Karl and Purpled to fully be a part of the conversations, one of the other four would verbally translate for Karl as time went on and everyone became fluent in sign language.
The march of time continued on, and everyone grew close to each other. The world isn’t all strawberries and rainbows, though. For one thing, no one openly talked about their pasts or trauma. Mention of their existence in the prison or why they were in there was avoided.
There was also the regular experimentation and torture. The doctors, if you could call them that, ran regular tests on the prisoners. The tests were a myriad of things, some as simple and painless as blood tests, and others were excruciatingly painful tests to see the limits their powers could go.
Dream was tired of it. Not being able to talk about their state of being for fear of bringing children to tears. Having to sleep behind bars, and retreat behind those bars whenever they wanted to be fed.
Sure, maybe Dream shouldn’t be complaining, it could be worse, but- NO! HE SHOULD BE COMPLAINING! They were tortured and treated like they weren’t even human. Had they seen the sun in… in eternity? No! The food was mediocre, and there was never enough. The dull aches in their stomachs never left.
Nothing about this was okay.
But, it couldn’t be helped.
It was just how things were.
Chapter 2: Yellow
Summary:
Wilbur’s day
Notes:
Friends, Romans and countrymen may I present to you…
*drumroll*
Chapter two! Posted around the 50 hour anniversary of the first chapter.
(Oh my goodness tysm for so many people having read this so far, at the time of posting this I have 31 hits which is surreal for the first days of the first chapter of my first fic.)
The italics are meant to be when someone is using ASL (American sign language) and are not inner monologues.
This chapter is Wilbur’s third person POV, as opposed to last chapter which was Dream/omniscient third person.
I hope you enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Niki , Karl signed, me and Wilbur figured out something else you need to teach us.
Right , Wilbur added, something very important for everyday communication.
The pair began to grin mischievously and Niki felt a faint sense of dread creeping through her. Why do I have a feeling that this isn’t going to be something good? she asked.
You need to teach us the bad words. S-W-E-A-R-S , Karl spelled out, because he didn’t know the word for swear, or if there even is one.
No , Niki replied simply.
Niki, why? That’s not very nice of you, Wilbur pleaded. We need to be able to S-W-E-A-R!
No, you don’t need to be able to… “swear,” she added aloud. “And I’m not going to teach you how to swear, okay? Karl, you’re TEN! You don’t need to be able to swear.”
Nooooooo, Karl signed by repeating the sign for no over and over, that’s not fair, though! Tommy and Tubbo and Sapnap and Purpled and Phil and Dream and George and-
Niki cuts Karl off by gently placing her hand on top of his. “I know that they can swear, but Bad asked me not to teach you guys any swear words! He wouldn’t let me leave until I promised to not tell you guys any bad words. He would be like ‘Niki are you going to teach them the swears?’ in his shrill little voice and I would say ‘yes’ because you can’t lie around him! And if he finds out I did tell you in the end, he’ll be so mad.”
Niki pat Karl on the head, and as her hand moved upwards, his fluffy and curly brown hair sprung back into place. Niki turned to leave and went over to report her success to Bad.
Karl, there’s no way we’re letting her stop us that easily. We won’t be silenced! Ok, let’s come up with some ideas on how we can S-W-E-A-R, Wilbur signed.
Karl hesitated for a moment and then began to respond. We can just use other words in place of the bad words! And just let everyone know what they stand in for! For example, we can say… ‘what the honk, Tommy?’ whenever Tommy does the thing where he hits you on the back of your neck and then sprints super fast to the other end of the room so you won’t suspect him! What was I saying? Oh yeah, we can say ‘honk’ instead of S-W-E-A-R-N-G!
It’s spelt S-W-E-A-R-I-N-G , corrected Wilbur in a jokingly smug way, with an ‘I’, but yeah, that’s a nice idea! Or, what if, what if, we can come up with signs of our own for each of the words we don’t know! Like how we had to come up with a sign for everyone’s names! Like for F-U-C-K, we could go like…
Wilbur grinned and held up his middle finger proudly. As soon as he did, he heard Bad call out from the adults’ room, “Wilbur! Language!”
Karl keeled over, laughing silently, with tears budding in his eyes. Watching Karl trying to laugh was normally contagious, but suddenly, Wilbur just felt… sad.
Knowing that Karl’s giggling should be audible if the circumstances were normal, and knowing that Wilbur’s own laugh was about the same, put a damper on Wilbur’s previously jovial mood. His face fell into a frown before he could stop it.
Sometimes, seeing Karl just reminded him how he couldn’t make noise if he tried. He still hadn’t recovered from the shock of finding out he couldn’t speak.
Everyone tried to make the cell a happy place, an oasis in the sea of hurt that crashed over them whenever they were taken from the cell for experiments, but sometimes, Karl’s existence was a cruel reminder of how sad Wilbur was, no matter how hard he tried to hide it.
He felt his breath quickening and he shut his eyes so tears couldn’t escape them. Then he felt the small hand of a child on his shoulder, and he opened his eyes and rested them upon Karl.
Hey, Wilbur, is everything okay? Karl asked, and Wilbur just nodded. He swallowed, pushing his feelings down, and forced himself to smile again.
Yep! Sorry Karl, I was just lost in thought. So, where were we?
Before the pair could continue brainstorming ideas for how to use profanities, the same guard who always makes them go into their rooms approached the room and began to speak.
“Prisoners, proceed behind the bars of the bedrooms immediately, with the exception of number Four, who must remain in the main cell so he can be taken for an experiment. If any prisoners refuse to go to behind the bars, they will be punished. If number Four resists being taken, he will be punished. I hope I’ve made myself clear,” the guard commanded.
Oh, Karl, that’s me! Wilbur signed. I’ll try and be back quick, he added, despite having no control over that.
Techno’s not even back yet! They normally do this in shifts, taking one person out while putting the previous back in, right? Where’s Techno, Wilbur? Karl asked.
A mildly confused look spread across Wilbur’s face. Karl! How the honk am I supposed to know where Techno is? A huge grin came to be plastered onto Karl’s face upon Wilbur using his word. This time, Karl’s joy successfully spread to Wilbur, defeating all the dread that came with having to go for an experiment.
We’ll resume this when I get back, okay? See you soon! Wilbur promised, knowing even a statement such as ‘he’ll come back’ could turn out to be a lie.
Karl stood up and ran over to his room, jumping with a giddy, mischievous grin onto Sapnap’s bed and waking up the sleeping tween. As the bars started to close on the bedroom doors, Wilbur heard Sapnap’s shriek of “Hey! Karl, you woke me up! Gogy just let me fall asleep!”
Then they were locked into the bedroom, and a few guards went into the main cell to grab Wilbur. Wilbur tried to keep his body as limp as he could, remembering a time when he had tried to stand up on his own and he had been shoved to the floor by a guard, who had proceeded to step on his face with the metal spiked sole of this boot and scream at Wilbur to behave. Yeah. Not a fun time.
So, Wilbur was marched down the long corridors, with his hands restrained behind his back by one guard, and his head forcibly angled to face the floor by another.
He was lead into a room that had white tile floors, which was the normal flooring in most of the rooms Wilbur had been tested in, so he assumed he had reached his destination.
Unlike most of the prisoners, Wilbur wasn’t able to ever use his power anymore, so he was tested on in a different way. Sometimes, the doctors would have him try various ways to access his power, like attempting to control someone with his mind, or by whistling or something dumb, but none of them had worked yet.
Wilbur had originally tried to just not attempt use of his power during an experiment, so that the doctors wouldn’t find out and disable that too, but they would always know he wasn’t trying.
And the punishments for not trying hurt.
The most common punishment he received was what he had heard the doctors calling a ‘hot iron session’. Even just a thought of the heated metal rod on his skin made Wilbur have to force back his tears.
He had burns up and down his back, scars he knew would never heal. At least they were cauterized, due to the heat. It could be worse.
Maybe Wilbur was lucky, and the other captives suffered through far worse punishments. Maybe their experiments were far more physically painful.
Thoughts like these prevented Wilbur from ever telling any one of his fellow prisoners about what happened during his experiments.
They all probably had it worse.
They had all felt pain too, they wouldn’t care about Wilbur.
Just sit down and shut up and nothing goes wrong.
People will just feel sad if Wilbur talks about it. If he makes them sad, it’s all his fault.
If he’s obedient, no one gets hurt.
“Are you ready, Four?” asked a doctor in a sickly sweet voice that made Wilbur immediately jump to the conclusion that today was going to be painful.
“I’ve got good news for you! A special treat. You’ve been given clearance to be told what we’re going to be doing today! I’m gonna hook you up to this fun little machine, and we’re gonna be watching your brother’s reactions to what we do to you, okay?”
Techno? Wilbur signed, before realizing how stupid, stupid, STUPID he was for trying to talk with a doctor, and the odds that she would even understand him were slim to none.
The doctor lifted her hand and Wilbur flinched, terrified to be hurt. Prime, he was cowardly today.
She turned the raised hand into a pointed finger and wiggled it in his face. “Now, now, behave. You’ve probably noticed that Five isn’t here. Well, that’s exactly the point! We want to see if the connection between the two of you is as strong as we’ve hypothesized. And you knowing that the pain won’t cease until Five responds will hopefully increase your desperation and give us results. So, are you ready to begin?”
Wilbur didn’t respond. How could he?
“And remember,” the doctor added with a twisted smile, “if it hurts too much at any point, just say the word and we’ll stop, okay?” She locked eyes with him, almost daring him to resist, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to verbally ask for help if he needed it. Wilbur averted his gaze to his feet and tried to keep his shaking hands still.
Wilbur numbly allowed the guards to strap him into the strange contraption, trying to avoid eye contact. He didn’t feel any needles or anything breaking his skin, so he assumed that whatever pain he was about to go through wouldn’t be the stabbing kind.
It never was. If he were to bleed out, they’d have one less person for data! And any good scientist knows you need a larger test group for good data. This was probably the only reason Wilbur is alive. Maybe he should act more gratefully towards the doctors…?
“Right before we get started, I just want to let you know that until number Five responds acceptably, the pain will continue. It will keep going until your brother does what we’ve asked of him,” the doctor states, and then she begins to set the contraption up.
She tightens the straps and cuffs, and then she attaches wires all over his body. None of them stick into his skin, but the surface of his body is covered in the wires.
Oh Prime, they’re going to use electric shocks on him, aren’t they?
“Okay, let’s begin.”
The doctor pulled a lever and then Wilbur felt his whole body stop.
He was surrounded by white light. Wilbur couldn’t find the words to describe the pain that surged through his body. He had been shocked before, when he had first been taken captive, and his powers were temporarily disabled. Now, however, the current was exponentially stronger as it surged throughout his body.
His ears were ringing. It felt as if he had been struck by lighting. And the pain.
Prime, the pain.
It was nearly unbearable.
If it were possible for him to do so, Wilbur would have still been too strained to cry out in pain. He grit his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut so hard it hurt.
It felt like he was being stung by 10,000 wasps from the inside out. Even his punishments for not being complacent were never this painful.
He was dying. He must be. No one could feel this much pain and live. Wilbur must already be dead! This must be hell, his own personal hell, that explains why it hurts so much.
He was so tense, and it was like needles were stuck in every inch of his being. In his head he screamed, pleaded, begged for help, but wasn’t met with an answer. Could Techno really save him? If he could, why wasn’t he?
Then, through the deafening ringing in his ears, Wilbur faintly heard the doctor speaking to him.
“Four, Four, if you’re able to hear me, concentrate entirely on the color red. Think about the color red. If you don’t, we will certainly have to turn the machine up.”
Red. That would be easy. The inside of his eyelids were red from squeezing them shut so hard. The blood within him that was surely boiling due to the electricity was red.
Techno’s favorite color was red. Techno. Why wasn’t Techno saving Wilbur? Maybe Techno was in as much pain as Wilbur, maybe more. Techno was probably worried about himself, Wilbur was being selfish to rely on him. Wilbur can get through this.
Another wave of pain crashed through Wilbur, causing him to flinch and shake, and this time, the intensity didn’t subside. Wilbur gasped for air, fought to take in another breath, but it felt as if his chest was tightening and tightening and tightening and tightening and tight-
“Okay, now I’m going to need you to focus on the color green.”
Green. Okay. Green like grass (what did grass look like again?), or just like the color of Dream’s eyes! His eyes were such a lovely green.
Don’t think about the pain. Try and focus on green. Try and stay awake, don’t let them win, but don’t resist either.
“He’s wrong again, Four, he doesn’t seem to care much for you. Focus on the color yellow, then.”
Of course he doesn’t care. Why would he? Focus. Yellow. That’s Wilbur’s favorite color! He used to have a yellow sweater. Yellow is the color of warmth, a happy summer day playing with Techno in a field in their childhood, making flower crowns, laying in the sun. Yellow is happiness.
Yellow. Yellow is the color of the electricity running through him. Yellow is the shocks that caused Wilbur to be here at all. Yellow caused everyone he cares about to be in pain.
He isn’t sure that yellow is his favorite color anymore.
Wilbur’s head begins to swim, and he grows woozy and is about to pass out when-
The pain stops. Like a switch has been flipped, it’s all gone.
Guards approach the chair and unstrap Wilbur. He crumples down onto the ground, his limp and weakened body folding in on itself. The last thing he hears before the black spots swimming in his vision take over and he’s unconscious is, “It seems we’re correct. He heard Four the whole time, but only spoke the correct color when he saw Four through the one-way mirror. The two are connected, definitely. Next time, once the equipment arrives, we should…”
The doctor must have said more, but Wilbur missed it as he drifts off to sleep.
He hadn’t fallen asleep on his own in a long time. It was generally protocol in their cell that whenever someone wanted to sleep, George would put them into a deep enough sleep that they wouldn’t dream.
Dreams and nightmares were equally hard. Dreams were a reminder of times that they had been happy. A time when they had been free. Waking up in reality and knowing the perfect life from the dream has been taken away hurts.
But Wilbur, for one, feared the nightmares far more. The nightmares showed all of his deepest fears. So much had been taken away from him, he didn’t care much for himself anymore, so his nightmares were a symphony of the screams of those he loved most. And he was never able to save them.
This time, Wilbur sat in a field of yellow roses. This must be a good dream, then. A time to be happy before waking up in the cell.
“Techno!” he exclaimed, and then he slapped his hand over his mouth. “Oh, I can talk in this dream!”
“Hey Wil,” Techno called out as he brushed past the roses and approached his brother. “You wanted to hang out?”
And so they did. And oh, it was wonderful. For the first time since Wilbur’s capture, he could finally speak to his brother. And he could sing, his beautiful voice echoing across the fields in this perfect world. Wilbur could almost pretend it was real.
The sea of yellow flowers parted and from it, Niki, Karl and Tommy came forth.
“Wilby!” Tommy yelled, his face turning red at the realization of what he just called his older brother figure.
Everyone started to laugh. Even Wilbur and Karl could laugh. The three joined the twins on the ground and Niki held up a picnic basket.
Inside of the basket was honeycombs and golden apples, luxuries that would never be given to someone as undeserving as a prisoner. As undeserving as Wilbur.
“Here, Wil, have an apple!” Niki said, extending the golden fruit out in her palm.
“No thanks, I’ll pass. I’m not hungry right now, sorry,” he responded. He had to make sure that they all had a perfect time, they shouldn’t waste the food on him.
To avoid any further eye contact, Wilbur turned his gaze to the firmament above them. A white dove flew around in the air, golden tipped wings spread wide.
Out of the corner of his eye, Wilbur saw the roses turning red. Slowly, the red seeped further out onto the field.
Strange. Why does Wilbur feel a thin layer of hot, thick liquid flooding over his palms? Wilbur casually glanced downwards and then he froze.
A crimson river flowed across the field. The red liquid flowed from his friends’ mouths, as well as various gaping wounds that dotted their corpses. Little pockets in their skin, cleanly cut, causing the river to flow deeper.
Wilbur can’t save them. They’re dead, probably because of him, although he can’t put his finger on what happened. The only reason he’s even alive is to make their lives better! That, and to be tested on, but Wilbur’s not as big of a fan of that aspect.
They’re dead. Dead, dead, dead, and Wilbur couldn’t save them! He opens his mouth to scream and no noise escapes. He’s mute again.
He’s panicking, he’s dying except he CAN’T die, because this isn’t real. But oh Prime, it feels so real. He’s seen them die in his dreams again and again and again, and still it never lost its impact.
This is why Wilbur should have stayed strong enough to stay awake, he should have waited for Gogy to make him fall asleep safely. This nightmare was his punishment for being weak. But why is there so much blood?
Reality came crashing forth as the nightmare disappeared.
“Wilbur,” a little voice called out, “Wilbur, please can you wake up?” Wilbur felt small hands shaking him gently. Where was he?
Wilbur opened his eyes groggily and tried to sit up. A flash of pain ran through him and he winced and fell back over. Onto… his bed? Oh. He was back in the cell.
“Wilbur, Wilbur, oh I’m so glad you’re okay,” the voice said. Who was speaking? The spots in Wilbur’s vision cleared and he saw Tommy and Karl standing over his bedside. Tommy continued, “Wilbur, when the guards brought you and Techno back, I don’t know if you remember, so I’m telling you, you were unconscious! I know this happens a lot to everyone, but I don’t like it, it makes me scared. The guards tossed you onto the ground and left, and then they opened our gates. You were twitching and when Phil tried to pick you up and move you to your bed, you flinched really hard, like you were really hurt. We were really worried because normally when people are out cold, they don’t react so harshly to being touched. Phil also said that when he touched you, he got shocked, which is weird.”
Can you tell him I’m really sorry? Wilbur asked, slowly and shakily, despite the fact that moving his arms and hands sent pain coursing through his aching body.
“Nonononono, he’s not mad, or hurt,” Tommy said quickly.
But we just had a question for you, Wilbur, Karl added. Do you know if Techno is okay? He never cries, no matter how bad he’s feeling. Even when he’s really, really hurt from an experiment, he always has a brave face. But…
Karl put his hands down and then gestured over to Technoblade who was sitting on the ground in the corner of the bedroom with a single streak of water down his cheek.
“He’s sad, Wilbur. And we just wanted to ask you if you saw him. He was getting tested at the same time as you, so maybe you did something together? He just- he won’t talk to us, he’s just staring at the ground. We wanted to make sure you’re both okay.”
I’m fine , Wilbur assured, lying with ease. Maybe you two should let Techno be for now, and we can all play later, alright?
Okay Wilbur! Feel better! Karl and Tommy smiled and waved goodbye to Wilbur. Then the pair ran off towards where Sapnap and Tubbo were yelling at each other so they could watch the fight for entertainment.
Wilbur pushed himself up off the mattress and tried to stand on the ground. It didn’t work, and he toppled over, landing on his side right by Techno’s feet.
He forced himself to grin when Techno’s gaze met his own. He rolled over flat onto his back and signed, What’s up?
Wilbur, Techno responded, I’m so sorry.
Why?
“Do you mind if I explain verbally? I can’t sign very fast yet,” Techno asked, and Wilbur shook his head indicating that he didn’t mind at all.
“Okay. I- well… do you remember where we just were?” Wilbur nodded, and then winced when the rapid head movement made his head throb harder. “Okay. Well, I heard you thinking that the doctor said I was supposed to save you? Wow, that sounds weird, let me explain further. So, you know about Chat, the voices in my head? Yeah, I hear them all the time. But sometimes, I can also hear… you. What you’re thinking, I mean. Only occasionally, though. But when I was in that white room, I could hear you thinking about the color red for whatever reason. The thoughts even drowned out Chat’s carrying on. And then the doctor in the room asked me what color you were thinking about. And I didn’t want them to know about this, or about Chat. So I told them that I wasn’t sure, and that I would guess blue. They all shot dirty looks at me and then went back to their notepads and communicators. Then the color you were thinking about changed to green, and they asked me again and I said purple.”
Techno took a deep breath and then continued.
“Then they said they knew I was lying, and they were going to have to give me some incentive so I would be be complacent. Then they illuminated the one way mirror. At least, that’s what I thought it was. Some sort of big screen on the wall. And it showed me you, and you were hooked up to this big machine thing, and you were trying so hard to scream, and you looked like you were in so much pain! And it was so loud in my head, I could hear how much pain you were in, and your thoughts were screaming, and Chat was screaming, and the only thing I could focus on was a bright yellow! And when they asked me again what color you were thinking of, I screamed ‘YELLOW! YELLOW! JUST PLEASE STOP HURTING HIM!’ and then they smiled and the mirror-screen flicked off and then they gestured for the guards to take me, and they must have seen it in my eyes that I was gonna try and fight to get to you and try and save you because they used the paralyzer again, so what little movement I was able to make was reduced to nothing. And… it’s my fault that you were so hurt. I could have saved you in the beginning but I was being selfish. I didn’t know you were being shocked! And I know the experiments are always bad, but as your brother, if I could stop even one moment of pain for you, I would do it. Except I didn’t.”
Techno’s eyes started to well up again, so Wilbur sat up and held Techno’s hands in his. Wilbur looked right into Techno’s eyes and smiled, then he pulled his hands away so he could sign.
I’m okay, really! I’m not angry at you. Please, don’t feel sad over me. I’m sure you’ve had worse, and I’m strong too! Please don’t cry. Tommy will never let you forget it if you do, you know.
Techno smiled softly and spoke. “If I could move my arms right now, I’d hug you.” Wilbur’s face twisted into a huge grin and he clumsily threw himself into his brother’s limp embrace.
The two didn’t separate for a short while, and when Wilbur stood up to leave Techno alone to gain his mobility again, it was only because Tommy had yelled for Wilbur to come over and play with them.
Wish me luck with those rascals, Wilbur signed, and then he walked over towards the hyperactive child who had summoned him.
“Wiiiiiiiil,” Tommy whined, “me, Sapnap, Tubbo and Karl are bored and we want you to play with us. Do you have any game ideas?”
Hey, if you need me to entertain you, here’s a game! Come up with a game! That’ll be fun, then come back to bugging me, alright? He teased.
The kids decided that they wanted to play a game of who could get George to angrily force them to fall asleep first. They came to a consensus on the rules (which entailed not hurting anyone, and that telling George what they were up to was forbidden) and then they began to play.
Wilbur lost himself in the fun-filled haze that was childish joy and let his memories from earlier that day suppress themselves.
As Wilbur called Dream a loser in front of George, making the brunette mad and causing him to make Wilbur fall asleep out of spite, Wilbur signed to Tommy, Fuck you, I win! before blacking out.
Hey, everyone has their coping mechanisms, right?
Notes:
Thanks for reading! I’d greatly appreciate any comments or kudos, and have an amazing day regardless!
Chapter 3: panem et circenses
Summary:
Ranboo and friends play some games (and we get some Tubbo lore perhaps ö)
title is Latin for bread and circuses which should make sense when you read the chapter but it’s also a Hunger Games reference and the fact that I’ve done this certainly says a lot about who I am as a person *strokes my Katniss Funko pop while wearing homemade Karl Jacobs shirt*
Notes:
Hey there :)
Thanks for reading this fic! My irl friends are probably sick of me always talking about how excited I am that people are actually READING MY WORK but it’s insane and tysm
Shoutout to my beta reader and good friend who has the ao3 username kohanav (go check out the fic she’s working on please) she very much helped me with this chapter and she’s poggers my dude
also there’s this kid in a few of my classes who said he’s a georgenotfound stan (as a joke but I won’t let it go) so this chapter is dedicated to him too :)
lemme know if I messed something up grammar/spelling wise, I’ll fix it and also love you forever
Chapter Text
“Hey Ranboo, whatcha doin’?” Tubbo enquired, hanging upside down from his bunk above the bi-colored boy who was barely awake.
“Mmmmm-no,” Ranboo mumbled, “I don’t wanna get up.”
“Well that’s too bad, bossman. If you wanna go back to sleep you’ll have to go get Gogy, because you’re awake and you can’t turn back now. And George won’t let you go back asleep right now anyways, because he’s busy trying to steal his two-day old bread back from Tommy. Gogy was hoarding that piece for when the guards stop bringing food and now Tommy’s got hold of it. And there’s no way Tommy’s getting caught unless he wants to be, so… yeah you’re not going back to sleep, Ranboo.”
“Welp,” Ranboo responds, sitting up and clapping his hands very loudly, “I guess I’m meant to entertain you, huh?”
“Holy fuck Ranboo, that clap was loud, that didn’t… oh, nevermind,” Tubbo corrected, not finishing his statement.
“What?”
“No- no, no it’s nothing. A slip of the mind, mental slip, what do they call it, mental relapse, maybe? Nothing you need to go on about.”
“Well, it’s something! What were you going to say, did you have something to do? I’m kind of bored of doing the same five or so games every waking hour.”
“You really wanna know what I was going to say?” Tubbo asked, and was answered with a nod from the taller boy. “It was dumb, I forgot… I was gonna ask if clapping your hands that loud hurt.”
“Oh.”
“Yup,” Tubbo said, popping the ‘p’ at the end of the word. “Anyways,” he added, changing the subject while swinging back up onto and then climbing down from the bed, “wanna go help Tommy antagonize Gogy?”
“Sure,” Ranboo responded, a small grin creeping onto his face. As he followed the brunette out of the bedroom and into the main cell, he couldn’t keep his wandering mind off of the scene that had just unfolded.
He couldn’t be mad at Tubbo. That would be unfair. Moreover so, it would be very hypocritical of Ranboo to be mad at Tubbo for forgetting something.
Sure, Tubbo forgot that for Ranboo, feeling pain wasn’t really a thing. It kinda sucked, in a way, to not know you were bleeding from a huge wound until you got dizzy from the blood loss and fainted. When the doctors tried to see if Ranboo would be able to teleport, they’d test that sort of thing a lot.
But if Ranboo were to care, at all, that Tubbo forgot his whole pain deal, even for the two seconds it was, he’d be the biggest hypocrite in the whole world.
Ranboo doesn’t really remember… anything. Rather, he doesn’t remember anything from before his imprisonment. One time, Tubbo was crying late at night, and when Ranboo awoke to his soft sobs and went to comfort his friend, Tubbo had whispered how lucky Ranboo was to not remember his past.
Maybe he was really lucky. There was a huge possibility that Ranboo had a horribly traumatic past! He would still like to recall it, though.
Why was he cursed with a bad memory? Others got to play back their lives with ease, meanwhile he was stuck almost completely in the present. It just didn’t seem fair.
He didn’t know Tubbo’s past, but he knew it wasn’t very happy. Ranboo had noticed that everyone with a generally happy background had opened up about where they had come from (or in George’s case, everyone had already known about him because he was so famous).
Niki had never talked about her past, besides the alleged deaf mother. And Karl never mentioned his backstory either, but maybe that was because it’d take a while to sign everything out. Ranboo never bugged them or Tubbo about it, because again, that would be hypocritical.
The thing about forgetting is that once you have forgotten you don't realize there is a lack of anything. How could you notice the absence of wide smiles and laughter, if you don't even remember the feelings you felt from it? There was nothing to mourn, no recollection of loss.
But having no recollection of his past could be scary sometimes.
Ranboo’s first memory that he has to this day is when Tubbo had fainted and everyone got food for the first time. It was a whole ordeal, but Ranboo doesn’t entirely remember why.
Sometimes the others in the cell spoke about a shared time they had spent before they had been brought to this room, and how painful that whole situation was for the lot of them.
Dream had once mentioned a layer of water on the ground. It’s a blessing, really, that Ranboo doesn’t recall that, because water burns him.
But once the mist settled and everyone had calmed after Tubbo’s fainting from hunger and the first delivery of food, Ranboo was terrified.
He hadn’t known anything. All around him were entities he couldn’t put a name to, and he was in a strange and new situation. Or maybe not. This could have been a regular happening, he didn’t have any way to know.
He just sat there, hoping not to be noticed, and hoping even a morsel of remembrance would drift to him in the haze of confusion he was in.
That was when Tubbo approached him.
“Hey, are you okay?” he had asked, and Ranboo had shakily shook his head no.
“Here,” the smaller boy added, extending a small chunk of bread out in his hand. “You need to eat, bossman.”
Ranboo had tilted his head to the side a bit at the mention of ‘eating’. Was that the strange ritual the others in the room were performing?
“W-wh… Wha-t i..is t-hat?” he forced out, surprised that not only could he understand this strange language, he could speak it too, to an extent.
“What’s what? Oh Prime, eating? YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT-“ Tubbo stopped mid shout, as he was drawing confused glances from the strangers in the room. “Sorry,” he mumbled. “Do you… not know what eating is?”
Ranboo shook his head and averted his gaze to the floor.
“Um, eating, so, you need it to live. I’m not sure how you’ve lived your whole life without it…?”
“I don’t… re-rememb… er… any-anything,” Ranboo muttered. At his confession, Tubbo’s eyes had widened in shock.
“Oh. Do you know your name, at least?”
A name? The idea of possessing such a thing had seemed familiar to Ranboo at the time, but the definition of the word and what it entailed was lost in the haze.
“What’s t-that?” he stuttered.
“Okay, a name… it’s… well, a name is what you call yourself, it’s what people use when they refer to you. It’s your identity, okay? Do you understand? Well, it’s like a special word, it’s all yours. It’s… who you are! So, my name’s Tubbo. That’s what you call me. You can say… Hello! This is my new friend Tubbo.” At Ranboo’s confused stare, Tubbo had quickly added, “Oh, a friend is someone close to you, someone you care about. You’re there for them, and they’re there for you. It’s… kinda like a family except you choose them, it’s a person who you love.”
“I don’t-t remem.. ber m-my name,” Ranboo whispered, having just come crashing to the depressing realization. “Who… am I-I?”
Tubbo stepped back for a second. He wasn’t the best equipped to deal with this situation. He had never done anything right, ever.
That was when Tubbo noticed a pen marking on Ranboo’s left hand.
“Hey, you’re okay, uh, it’s okay. Can I… look at your hand really quick?” he asked, and then didn’t wait for a response, grabbing Ranboo’s hand to examine it. “Oh, this is a word! A name, maybe?”
“What does-ss it s-say?” Ranboo asked, tripping over the letter ‘s’ with such an intensity that he felt himself blush in an embarrassed manner.
“R… ran… bo? No, that’s… two o’s. Uh… Ranboo, I think? It’s kinda hard to read.”
The pair came to decide that Ranboo would be named Ranboo, as the word simply gave the heterochromatic child a warm and happy feeling in his stomach.
Thinking back now, the chance that his hand actually had ‘Ranboo’ written on it was slim to none. Not only had Tubbo been disoriented from fainting, his vision blurry, he was also dyslexic. In any case, he was Ranboo. Everyone liked that name, Ranboo most of all.
It had been scary not knowing who he was. It was awkward, too. Everyone was so sad, and Ranboo didn’t really get it. They had told him time and time again why they were in the cell, and what had caused it, but Ranboo just couldn’t bring himself to grieve over a world he had no recollection of living in.
He had found out from a doctor that he used to be able to teleport. That was the coolest thing! What was a lot less cool was that he couldn’t anymore, because he couldn’t take damage.
Tommy thought that him not taking damage was an entire new power in itself, and sometimes he would try and hurt Ranboo a little bit to see if the teen would react. Ranboo never did, though.
It was kind of embarrassing. Prime, everything was. He just felt like a blank slate, someone that was only kept around because no one had any choice in the matter.
And his stupid brain didn’t always know when to stop. His memory problems would persist, and every once and a while, he would find himself forgetting something.
He’d stare at someone and just wouldn’t be able to put a name to the face for a moment’s time. But, Tubbo’s voice, (or anyone’s for that matter, but especially Tubbo) would always ground him and the memories would come rushing back.
But Ranboo couldn’t be sad about anything that he had supposedly lost, so he was pretty happy.
“Oi, Boob Boy, are we going to play Dont Let Gogy Get His Bread or what?” Tommy asked, pulling Ranboo from his reminiscing train of thought.
“S-sorry,” he apologized. Then George suddenly appeared behind Tommy.
“Tommy, can I have my bread back?” George whispered into Tommy’s ear. “By the way, if you don’t hand it back over, I’ll ask Dream to MAKE you give it back to me. His arm is enabled right now, he could do it.”
Tommy knew that George could get Dream to possess him, and he did not want Dream to have full control over his body.
“Okay Gogy, have the bread,” Tommy relented, and he handed George the bread. George took it and left.
“Listen, I have an idea for an experiment we can do,” Tubbo interjected, and was met with mild looks of terror on the other two boys’ faces. “No- nonono, sorry, not an experiment, not an exp-experiment,” he amended frantically, imagining the flashes of bad memories that he’s likely brought upon anyone in earshot of that horrible fucking word.
“Oh, I’m saying all the wrong things today! I’m really not keeping it together! Haha… So, it’s not an… e-word, it’s a little… test. A fun test! Fun for us three, anyway.”
Ranboo took a deep breath and tried to focus on Tubbo’s good intentions, not his mistakes. Ranboo hoped Tubbo was alright, that he wasn’t going through anything mentally.
“So, what I propose we do is simple. I wanna find out if Bad is able to lie. I know that when his attention is turned to us, we can’t lie, but is he able to? It’s a curse that afflicts us all, but is he susceptible to his own evils? Can he lie? Gentlemen, this is the question we answer today.”
“I… I don’t know, Tubbo. It just feels like…” Tommy lowers his voice to be barely a whisper and then continues. “It feels like an experiment. You just… you sound like those fucking doctors going on about their hypothesises and the scientific method and that shit.”
Ranboo was mildly confused. He had no idea what those last few words meant, but this sort of occurrence wasn’t rare. What was far more unusual was that Tubbo seemed to share his look of confusion at the mention of those terms.
“Wait… did you guys ever go to school?” Tommy asked, and was answered with a shrug from Ranboo and Tubbo sadly shaking his head. Ranboo didn’t know what school was, but he assumed Tubbo knew. So he wouldn’t bring it up.
“Oh Prime, are you two lucky or what? School is boring as fuck, man. All we even learn about is how the mitochondria is the powerhouse of the cell, oh- and a couple days before… you know what happened, we started learning the quadratic formula which will be useful NEVER, and fuuuuck dude,” he sighed, “it was just boring and useless. I’d still rather go, though than be here.”
The awkward conversation turned into a deafening silence that was finally interrupted by Tommy continuing his previous statement.
“Anyways, as I was saying, I don’t wanna be like the doctors. I don’t want to treat Bad like a whole… science case, less than human, even if it is just BAD who’s pretty lame and also it’d be fun to see if he lies… I don’t know, it’s just overstepping our boundaries.”
Tubbo nodded. “Sorry, I- you’re right Tommy.”
“Always am!” Tommy quipped, grinning.
“Ahh, fuck you!”
The trio began to giggle, but when the happy moment was over, they were left with nothing to do.
“So, uh, should we ask if anyone wants to… entertain us?” Ranboo said.
And with perfect timing, Sapnap came running over.
“Guys!” he exclaimed, “Guys, me and Karl, we had the best, the BEST game idea ever ever-in-the-history-of-the-world ever!”
“Okay, slow down, deep breath, then continue,” Phil called out from across the room. “I’m not having anyone fainting on my watch!”
“Ugh, fine,” Sapnap groaned, and then he paused to take a breath before continuing. “Well, we didn’t technically invent the game, but, well, so, umm…”
At Sapnap’s hesitation to explain well, Karl came running over.
Have you guys heard of… M-A-R-C-O P-O-L-O? Karl asked them.
“Oh, the pool game?” Tommy inquired while Ranboo and Tubbo shook their heads indicating their lack of knowledge about the game.
Yes! Karl signed, grinning. Sapnap and I had the idea that we can play the game but we’re not in the water, and also instead of saying P-O-L-O we just clap twice or something, and that’s because I can’t really say P-O-L-O, so I’d win every time if no one can find me.
Also, Sapnap added, I already talked to Purpled who had the amazing idea that he would be the one to say M-A-R-C-O because he can’t cheat! Because he can’t see, so he can’t look for us, he has to listen for the clapping!
That feels kinda mean, though, doesn’t it? Tommy responded. I mean, we’re using his disability to our advantage in a game of M-A-R-C-O P-O-LO, it’s a bit messed up.
I thought the same thing, but he doesn’t seem to mind, it was his idea! I’m sure that if anything, he’s happy, in a strange way, to have a special role made just for him in a game , Sapnap signed.
“Okay, cool, so you wanna play that now, then?”
The five of them proceeded to grab Purpled and start up a game. They ran around the main cell, laughing and screaming, for hours before Sapnap had to be taken from the cell for an experiment.
“Awww, bye Sapnap! We can play when you get back, if you’re up to it!” Purpled said, and everyone nodded in agreement.
The five continued to play together until Purpled grew tired from his endless search for his friends and went to ask George to let him take a nap. Since the key player in their game was asleep, the remaining four decided to go and bug Dream.
“Dreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeam,” Tommy, Tubbo and Ranboo whined while Karl stood behind them for support, “Dreeeeeeeam we’re bored.”
Bad heard their caterwauling and walked over. “Hey, when I was thirteen like the three of you, I-“
“OH,” Tommy screeched in a high pitched vocal impression of an old man, “BACK IN MY DAY, WHEN I WAS YOU KIDS’ AGE,”
“Okay, okay,” Bad reprimanded, “but seriously…”
“What are you trying to say, Bad? Are you,” Ranboo gasped audibly and over the top, “are you insinuating that we are immature for thirteen year olds?”
“Well, yeah, that’s true, but-“
“My man’s going on about how immature we are,” Tommy interrupted, “but he probably was in, like, a gang when he was a kid.”
“No! I wasn’t! I’m- I was a police detective! I wasn’t in any gangs! I’ve never worked as a criminal, ever!”
Upon hearing Bad’s raised voice, Phil sauntered over.
“Now, what’s so bad about being a villain?”
“No, nothing, you gUYS,” Bad exclaimed exasperatedly, “I’m just trying to tell you that-“
“Phil! Phil- Phil he disrespected your world views and profession!” Tubbo goaded, “Phil, beat him up!”
“No, I’m not going to beat Bad up, I just-“
“Okay, everyone, please, for a second. Tommy, was I in a gang?” Bad asked, knowing full well that a direct question would force Tommy to tell the truth.
“No!” Tommy earnestly responded, and then he began to scowl at his fun being spoiled.
“Now that that’s all settled, what I was GOING to say was that I have a game for you muffinheads if you’re still bored.”
“Really? Thank you!” Ranboo said. Finally, something for them to do besides Tag (which Tommy had won a suspicious amount of times, despite having promised not to use his speed), and Bad had never really played with them, so maybe he would!
“Well actually,” Bad corrected, “it’s less of a game and more of an activity. And you also can’t do it right this minute. Uh, let me explain. The activity is that you have someone toss a piece of food into the air and you try and catch it in your mouth. You could turn it into gambling-“
“We are not letting the children gamble!” Phil interjected, “Especially over something as scarce and necessary as food.”
But the four had already been hyped up over the idea and didn’t hear Phil’s protesting. They ran over to go ask Technoblade if he would throw the food for them.
“Techno!” Tubbo said. “Can you-“
“No,” Techno said, not even looking up from his and Wilbur’s obviously intense game of chopsticks.
“But Technoooooo,” Tommy whined. “Pleeeease?”
Hey, guys, we’re busy. Throw your own food! Wilbur told them, and they knew he was right.
“Anyways,” Techno added nonchalantly, “we don’t even have any food right now. How do you expect to play an entirely food-centric game with a lack of such?”
We didn’t get any food yesterday, so we assumed that the guards would bring us some soon, Karl signed.
“Yeah, exactly! We’ll all be fed any minute now. We just have to wait, and then we can do our new game!”
The children waited for what felt like hours, just watching Techno and Wilbur play chopsticks and neither one of the twins relenting, winning, or losing. Finally, the guard approached the cell to speak.
“Finally,” Tommy groaned, “some food so we can pl-“
Tommy was cut off by suddenly crumpling paralyzed to the ground at the push of a button by the guard.
“Proceed behind the cell bars, we will be extracting number Ten for an experiment,” the guard commanded. Tommy gave an exasperated glance up to his friends.
Ranboo waved sheepishly as he retreated into his bedroom, with Tubbo and Karl following behind him.
The bars began to creak shut and the trio watched as Tommy was picked up and brought out of the cell. Once Tommy was gone and the cell was locked again, but the children decided there was no point in leaving the bedroom.
Now what are we supposed to do? Karl asked.
Yeah, we haven’t been fed in a while. I’m so bored. And hungry, Tubbo complained.
Sapnap’s not back yet either, but I guess there’s been more overlap in experimentation lately. Maybe the prison’s hired more staff? Ranboo signed. Just then, Niki walked over to the group.
“Hey guys, I’m sorry to interrupt, but I wanted to borrow Karl. Karl, we’re going to do another lesson and some practice for signing now, okay?”
No, Niki, why? Karl pouted. I practice it every minute! I don’t even have a choice! I don’t want to do lessons right now!
Well, I hate to have to incentivize with rewards, but… if you come now, I’ll teach you how to say M-A-R-C-O P-O-L-O .
Is there even a word for that? Also what does, Karl made the hand sign for incentivize, mean?
“Incentivize,” Niki informed the fluffy haired child.
What does incentivize mean?
“To, uh… to provide someone with an incentive for doing something,” she responded.
Ok! Karl signed, completely oblivious to the meaning of incentive, and he followed Niki over to where Wilbur was already waiting in the older teen’s room.
“Ugh, now I’m stuck with the most boring of the six of us, Ranboo!” Tubbo teased in a sarcastic tone.
“Hey, I’m not boring! You… you’re boring!” Ranboo retorted.
“You actually suck at comebacks, Boo.”
“N-no, you suck!” he responded, sticking out his tongue.
At that moment, the bars of their bedroom creaked shut.
“Oh,” Tubbo said, “the guard must have asked everyone to head into the rooms again. Why so soon after Tommy had to go? It can’t have been ten minutes!”
The pair peered out between the bars and looked at the main cell, where a few loaves of bread and Sapnap’s unconscious body were being tossed onto the ground. The guards left and the bedrooms opened once again.
“Ranboo, can you help me pick up Sapnap and move him into his bed? Then we can eat.”
“Yeah, sure!” Ranboo responded, and the duo walked over to where Sapnap was laying on the hard floor. Ranboo scooped his arms under Sapnap’s, and Tubbo took hold of the unconscious boy’s feet. Then the two of them lifted Sapnap up and walked him over to his bed.
“Okay, now that he’s all set, shall we dine, my good sir?” Tubbo asked, putting on a suave demeanor that made Ranboo giggle.
The two ran back over to where the loaves of bread had been tossed to the ground and saw that there were only four today.
“There used to be enough for everyone to get their own loaf,” Ranboo overheard Dream whisper to Bad and George. “I’m legitimately worried that someone’s going to get sick. A third of a loaf of bread isn’t enough to keep someone going for two days.”
Ranboo gulped and took a deep breath. Surely, everything was fine. He followed Tubbo over to where Karl and Wilbur were eating.
“Hey,” Tubbo said, “can Ranboo and I have the other half of you guys’ bread loaf? If I did the division correctly… wait, one sec…” he trailed off.
Yes Tubbo, Wilbur signed, if there’s thirteen of us, three loaves can be split between three people and the fourth must be split between four. You did the division right, nice job! And yeah, here, have the other half.
Wilbur tossed the stale bread over to the child and Tubbo caught it, nearly fumbling it and dropping it, but recovering. Tubbo ripped the bread into two pieces and handed one to his taller friend. Then the pair plopped down next to Karl and Wilbur.
They ate in silence for a moment, and then Karl placed the small chunk of bread he was nibbling at on the ground and started to sign.
You two can talk, you know. It’s okay, we don’t mind just listening! The silence is awkward anyways.
“Oh sure, yeah we can do that!” Ranboo replied.
Tubbo, who wasn’t looking at Karl at the moment, asked, “Wait, sorry, what did you ask, Karl? I wasn’t looking.”
I just said that you can talk if you want to. The silence is annoying.
“Okay, yeah we can talk. Uh… about what?” Tubbo inquired. Karl shrugged and continued to nibble the corner of his bread.
“I’m just gonna eat then. You deal with your silence, Mr. Time Traveller Man,” Tubbo stated, teasing again.
The group sat there, taking small bites of their hard bread. It was not a very exciting moment.
Ranboo decided to lose himself to daydreams, wondering about the world outside the cell. He had lived there for years, probably, but he didn’t remember it. No one had really told him about what normal life was like out there!
He knew that other people had powers, just not as strong as theirs. What sort of powers did they all have, though?
“Guys,” Ranboo blurted before he could stop himself, “what were your lives like before we were all captured?”
His three companions looked up from their bread to stare at Ranboo blankly.
“Oh- oh frick,” Ranboo said, remembering the unspoken agreement to not mention their pasts. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to make anyone uncomfortable! I just- I… I don’t really… remember? My life, or what it was like? Ah, I’m so sorry, I just wanted to know…”
No, you’re okay. My life was pretty great, if I’m being honest. I just feel sad thinking about… everything that I’ve lost. But, my life was relatively normal, for a while anyways, so I can answer questions if you have them, Wilbur offered.
No, no, no, that’s okay, I don’t want to make you feel sad. I’m okay, I just wasn’t thinking, Ranboo reassured them, not convincing Wilbur one bit. Regardless, Wilbur nodded, accepting Ranboo’s words.
Tubbo, on the other hand, looked a lot more uncomfortable than the others. His eyes were wide like a deer in headlights, and his breathing seemed to be becoming more rapid.
“Hey, Tubbo, are you okay?” Ranboo asked.
“Yeah… Yes! Yes, I am very much great. But I am… tired so I’m going to ask Gogy if I can go to sleep now,” Tubbo said. His words were rigid and awkward, and he promptly stood up and walked over to George.
“I… I guess I’ll j-join him,” Ranboo stuttered. “I didn’t get very much sleep last time I was sleeping. Tubbo had to go and wake me up.”
I mean, it might be nighttime, so enjoy your sleep! I’ll probably join you when Wil and I are done eating, Karl responded.
He was right, as well. It might be nighttime, and there was no way to keep track of time in any way, shape or form.
Ranboo walked up to George, and before he could even ask, George said, “Okay Ranboo, you’re tired too?” Ranboo nodded.
“Okay, let’s get you into bed and I’ll put you to sleep,” George proposed. He walked over to Ranboo’s room and the teen followed him. George lifted the thin blanket and Ranboo snuggled under it.
“Thanks, Gogy,” Ranboo whispered as George looked him in the eyes and his eyelids flickered shut as the man used his ability. He felt himself descend into sleep as a warm smile creeped onto his face.
————-
Ranboo’s eyes slowly blinked open. A soft sobbing from the bunk above him pulled Ranboo to consciousness. Where was he? Who was h-
His name is Ranboo and he is in his bedroom. He lives in a cell with his best friends and everyone he’s ever known. Or remembered, really. He used to be able to teleport, and in order to prevent him from doing such, the doctors took away his ability to feel pain. The doctors aren’t very nice. They hurt Ranboo and his friends.
Who is sobbing? Ranboo slid out of his bed and stood up to look at the two beds that were above his. Tubbo slept above him and Tommy slept above Tubbo. Tommy is not in his bed right now. Tubbo is in his, though.
Tears are streaming down Tubbo’s face. Ranboo reached out to lend a comforting touch to Tubbo, but the second his hands made contact with Tubbo’s wet skin, Ranboo recoiled as his hand burnt and he heard a sizzling noise.
Water, right. Can’t touch that.
“Hey, hey, T-Tubbo? Are you okay?” Ranboo muttered.
“N-no… no no no NO NO NO NO!” Tubbo begged, not fully conscious or aware of where he was, “please… please stop, please sir, oh no no please…”
“Ahh, okay, Tubbo, you’re okay, you’re not… wherever you think you are. You’re here with me, it’s me, Ranboo. You’re okay, uhh, count with me, ready? One, two, three, four, deep breaths you’re doing great, Tubbo, f-five, six, seven,”
“R-Ranboo?” Tubbo whimpered.
“Yeah? Are you okay? Do you need to talk? Or- or do you need to be alone, because I can go, I can… if you need anything I can-“
“Please…” Tubbo sobbed, “can you stay with me?”
“Yeah,” Ranboo assured his friend, climbing up the ladder to join Tubbo in his bed and cuddling up next to him. “I’m right here for you. Always will be.”
“Is it okay if I… get something off my chest?”
“Sure? What’s wrong?”
“I, uh… I haven’t told anyone about this, but I used to… work for this villain syndicate.”
“That’s nothing bad, though! I know Phil was a villain, Sapnap too!”
“Yeah, but… is it okay if I just… trauma dump on you?”
“Sure, okay. If it’ll make you feel better, of course!”
“I didn’t work for the villains by choice. They, uh, kidnapped me. When I was a toddler, or something. I don’t remember my real family very well. Yknow how most kids show signs of their powers around age six to eight?” Tubbo asked, and Ranboo shook his head.
“No, that’s true, you wouldn’t know that. But anyways, I started being able to use my power when I was… maybe four? It was the stupidest origin story. My mom gave me a little stuffed… cat, I think, and she came back into the room to see that I was sitting in like, this pile of 30 of those cats,” he chuckled.
“And I don’t remember much after this, but I remember the look of pride on her face, she was so happy to see that I had an OP power. Less than a week later, I watched as my parents and younger sister were shot and killed. I ran over to my sister, who was dead on the ground in a pool of her own blood, and Prime, it was horrible.
“Then one of the masked villains whipped this big… stick thing into my head and I was knocked out. I… I woke up in a dark room, which sounds a lot like here, but it really wasn’t. I was in… some sort of drug lab. No, it was definitely a drug lab. And there was this guy, and he had a gun that was still wet with my family’s blood…
“And he told me- he told me that I would make all of their… exports, he called them, and they’d let me live. So I just r-remained there. Chained to the ground. Occasionally… just often enough that I would stay alive… they’d bring me food and water. In a dog bowl. A fucking dog bowl! They didn’t treat me like a person!
“They’d fucking kick me and I’d whimper like a dog too, and I’d be too weak or scared to resist, and I just… so, everyday I’d make weapons or drugs or whatever they needed me to. They probably just didn’t want to spend money on getting more supplies, so they got me. And when I got older, maybe ten? I uh… realized that the guy had told me he’d only leave me alive if I worked hard every day. And I could just… not work!
“And finally, finally! I’d be able to leave, I could cease to exist! I could die! My… self esteem, or self worth, whatever you call it… wasn’t very high, back then. Being with you guys… I’m a lot happier, even if I’m still not fully considered human… you think I’m worthy of your time and affection. I mean, I’m saying this like it’d be possible to kill myself here, the doctors have tried really hard to not let us have any escape. But back then… I tried so hard just to get them to kill me. I had a lot more hope, when I was younger.
“I spent a day refusing to duplicate a single thing. I was hoping they’d shoot me then, but they didn’t. And when my fucking bowl was slid over to my side, I refused to eat. And I thought that I outsmarted them! But they didn’t want to give up… the best business investment they ever made.
“They held me down, and th-they force fed me. If I refused to work at any given moment, they’d hurt me and torture me, but never kill me, and I just wasn’t able to escape! And looking back now, I was a fucking baby because all the experiments and torture hurt way more than my little punishments did back then,” Tubbo concluded. He looked up from his hands to see Ranboo’s eyes wide and watery.
“Oh,” Tubbo gasped, “oh Ranboo, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to… oh fuck I shouldn’t have said anything. I’m really okay now! Y-you know that I can’t even kill myself if I tried! And I don’t need to even try anymore, because I have-“
Tubbo was cut off by Ranboo thrusting forwards and pulling him into a tight embrace.
“Oh Tubbo, I-I’m so sorry that happened. I’m glad you were able to talk about it.”
Tubbo shoved his face into Ranboo’s shoulder and started to cry again.
“I just- the flashbacks keep coming back. And in some sick and twisted way, neither of these two lives are an improvement to the other. I’ve never… never in my whole life been treated like an equal. Except with my family, and you know how that turned out… and you guys. And I didn’t want to make anyone sad, we’re all trying to keep up the fucking FACADE that everything will be okay and that we’re happy. I’m so sorry Ranboo. I just… had to talk about it.”
Just then, Tommy entered the room.
“Hey,” the blonde said, “uh… are you okay, Tubbo?”
“Yeah, Tommy,” Tubbo amended. “I’m okay.”
“Okay well, Sapnap gained consciousness about an hour ago and he said he wasn’t hungry and we could have his bread for our game! So I was waiting for you guys to wake up, but you were taking for-EVER to get up so I decided I would come in here and get you. And if you’re up, and you’re okay… it’s time! Get up then! Chop chop! It’s bread time!” Tommy commanded.
Tubbo wiped his face dry with his bright orange sleeve and slid down the ladder to the floor. Ranboo followed suit, and the pair walked over to where Tommy and Karl were ripping up a chunk of bread into little pieces, about the size of a thumbnail.
The pieces are small so we won’t get them stuck in our throats, Karl informed them.
“Choking, that’s the word. I don’t know how to sign that,” Tommy said, “but they’re gonna be small so we don’t choke.”
Ranboo kneeled down next to Karl and helped divide the bread into smaller pieces. Tubbo sat down besides Tommy with his token mischievous grin and took a piece of bread out of Tommy’s hands and popped it in his mouth before Tommy could stop him.
“Oi! You can’t put the bread in your mouth! We have to throw it first!” Tommy shouted. Tubbo picked up a larger chunk of bread and Tommy reached out to grab it from the shorter boy. Tubbo started to rip the bread and shot Tommy a smug look. This warranted a silent giggle from Karl, who keeled over grinning.
Finally, the four finished situating their bread and got ready for their game.
“Okay, I will now state the rules,” Tommy announced. Karl and Tubbo nodded determinedly and Ranboo gave a thumbs up.
“Each of us will take turns having a bread bit tossed towards our mouths by the thrower of our choice. If you catch it, you’re still in until the next round. If you miss and the bread doesn’t land in your mouth, you’re out. More skill equals more bread for you. If all four of us get out, then all four are back in. The game continues until all the bread is gone. Ready?”
“Yep!” Tubbo said. “Can I go first?”
Tubbo proceeded to sneeze when the bread was airborne and he did not catch it. Ranboo, Tommy and Karl faired better, making it a few more rounds before they decided the game was too easy if the thrower aims right at the contestant’s mouth, so they would throw slightly harder to catch pieces.
Tommy proceeded to throw a piece up in the air that was so high that Karl jumped as high as he could and the bread hit him square on the forehead.
“Oh! You’re out now, bossman!” Tubbo called out, glad that someone else was eliminated.
Hey, that’s not fair! I’m not tall enough to get that! Karl argued.
Nope, you’re out, step aside for the biggest man, it’s my turn, Tommy responded.
Tommy picked Karl to throw his bread, and Karl tossed the chunk relatively far to the right out of spite to Tommy, but the speedy teen ran over to the bread suspiciously fast before catching it in his mouth and landing dramatically on his side and smiling smugly.
“Oh come on now, you can’t use your power! That’s gotta be cheating,” Tubbo protested, “none of us are even able to use our powers, you’re not allowed to use yours!”
“The rules never specified that!” Tommy yelled. “If you didn’t want me to win, you should have added it to the rules. Too late now, bitch!”
Ranboo took his turn and was able to catch the bread that Tubbo tossed directly towards him. Tommy and Ranboo took their turns in succession, and after a few turns, Ranboo watched in dismay after a piece of bread bounced off his chin and fell the the ground.
The bread never found its way to the ground, though, because Tommy slid over under where the piece was falling and opened his mouth so he would catch it. Ranboo stared at the little gremlin below him, eating his bread.
“Looks like you’re out, Ranboob,” Tommy said, swallowing the bread.
“That’s not my name,” Ranboo muttered, but he stepped aside.
The spiteful eliminated contestants each took turns trying to make Tommy miss his catch, but he never did. Even when Tubbo chucked his piece halfway across the room, Tommy would sprint over and the bread would land in his mouth. Sure, he had to jump over George’s head to do it, but it was pretty cool.
The game evolved from trying to get Tommy to fail out of spite to a game where the trio would see how extreme their throws would be and if Tommy could still get the bread.
Then Ranboo made the horrible decision to toss his piece of bread directly at Technoblade. When Tommy jumped to eat the bread, he fell into Techno’s lap.
Before Techno could even react, Tommy let out an over the top scream and ran into his room.
Tubbo, Karl and Ranboo began to laugh at Tommy’s silliness, and only laughed harder upon noticing Tommy’s murderous stare.
“Bruh,” Techno said from where he still sat on the ground, and Tommy peaked around the corner of the room to lock eyes with the pink haired teen.
Techno reciprocated the death stare and Tommy screamed again and ducked back into the room. Techno smiled and returned to doing whatever he was doing.
Tubbo offered the remaining bread crumbs up to his two friends and they had a mini feast.
It made Ranboo feel good, the thought that people can persevere and feel happy in the face of any hardship. Things could always be better, but working on those little moments to bring a grin to a friend’s face would always be the highlight of Ranboo’s day.
Stale bread kinda sucks though.
Chapter 4: all’s fair in platonic romance and forced murder
Summary:
Nothing goes right for Georgenotfound.
But yeah, 3rd person George POV because I bought clout goggles at the mall the other day
I don’t actually like this chapter that much but decided to post anyway so I don’t abandon you all :)
The title comes from the saying “all’s fair in love and war”
it summarizes the whole chapter too (so this whole blurb is unnecessary)
Notes:
please I’m begging you, let me know if there’s typos or any mistakes
Also the intercom loudspeaker thing is in bold text because… yeah
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“… yes his- … -th Four and Five definit- … -Sev- … yes we’re starting soo- … knife … -ot for this one, for S-… sleep…”
George heard snippets of the conversation the doctors were having as he tried to use his power to fight the drugs that were pulling him unconscious. Against any normal drugs, he’d be able to force himself awake with ease, but he was being given so many drugs that a normal person would overdose and die, and due to this fact, he couldn’t wake up.
He was lying down on a white table that was cold and hard. His hands were loosely chained to the table, but not so much so that he was restrained. If he could wake up, he’d be able to sit up and maybe even hop off the table, and walk around a foot or so.
From George’s gauge of distance based off of how far away the doctors sounded, he wouldn’t be able to get to them. But, still, they were in the same room as him. That was unusual, for sure.
Suddenly, his eyes shot open and he darted up into a sitting position. All of the energy that he had been pumping into himself began to actually show, and he started to vibrate slightly before regulating his energy and calming himself down.
“Wow, feisty today, aren’t we? You must’ve been fighting to wake up that whole time, yeah?” the doctor asked, and George assumed the question was rhetorical. Talking to the doctors, or even making eye contact with one, was normally grounds for punishment, and George was not in the mood to be tortured.
“Anyways Two, you’re going to be using your power today,” the second doctor continued. “We’ve brought in someone for you to use it on, and you’re going to keep using the power to its full extent until we say so.”
The doctor stood up and walked across the chilly white room to a door, and was careful to stay on their side of the line that George noticed on the ground. (Perhaps the line marked the extent of how far George could move while chained?)
The doctor gingerly opened the door and ushered another person into the room. George didn’t dare look up to see the person who was being lead into the room, but judging by how light their footsteps were, he could assume that the person was either a child or very light on their feet.
“So,” the same doctor said, “here we have a villain who the government was so gracious to lend to our cause. Doctor W-… sorry, the other doctor and I are going to leave the room and will deliver further instructions through intercom.”
The doctor opened the door again and held the door for the second, and then they both left the room. George heard the lock click behind the pair.
After the door was shut and George could be sure the doctors were gone, he dared to steal an upwards glance.
Sitting on the ground in front of him was a little girl who couldn’t have been older than 13. She had short strawberry blonde hair and a cut on her forehead that was dripping blood down her face.
Her arms and legs were dotted with bruises, and she was malnourished and thin. In that sense, she looked a lot like the children who George shared the cell with.
Her hands were cuffed together and she shared the look of submissive fear that George was all too used to.
“S-sir?” she peeped, and George cringed at the title. He really hoped she didn’t think he was one of the doctors, or recognize him from when he had been famous.
“C-can I leave now?”
So she believed the former, to some extent.
“Sorry,” he whispered, realizing that his throat was dry and he was losing his voice, so he couldn’t talk any louder then he was. “It’s… not up to me. I’m just as trapped as you are, if that’s any consolation…?”
Upon George’s statement, the girl looked up from her feet and stared George right in the face.
“You’re Georgenotfound.”
Fuck.
“Yeah…”
“No, no, I- I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable… I just… know all about you.”
George didn’t respond. He hadn’t interacted with any of the people that he had been forced to use his power on, so knowing that one of them recognized him was shocking and really sucked.
It was embarrassing. George felt like one of those ‘fallen stars’ in those stupid magazines that made fun of famous people. He wasn’t even considered a person anymore, let alone one of the most beloved people in the county.
“I… uh,” the girl continued, “okay, before th-the doctors get to their intercom room, I’ve gotta let you know something. So, um, you heard the doctors say I’m a villain?”
George nodded.
“Okay, well, there’s… there WAS a small group of… villains I guess, and we didn’t agree with all the anti-OP sentiment. We tried to win people over to the cause and no one listened. It was like they all were sheep, coerced into believing you were all inherently evil!
“And, oh, Prime, I don’t wanna give you false hope, when I say small group, I mean there were like seven of us. We didn’t have any plans to do anything big, we just wanted to have people understand that you weren’t a poison upon society, or whatever that government guy calls it.
“But, somehow, the government found out about our little group. All seven of us were arrested. I know that, uh, four of us died in the police station, the cops beat ‘em to death. Then these fricking lab coat people came to the holding cell we were at and offered the cops to take us off their hands.
“So us three were taken and knocked out and now I’m here and in the presence of THE GEORGENOTFOUND and let me tell you I’m like one of the only people who still think you’re a good person, oh my Prime, and I’d never like, try and break you out, but MEETING YOU is just-“
“ Prepare for instruction for this experiment, ” the loudspeaker crackled, and George watched as the girl before him stopped talking, and her entire demeanor flipped so quickly and drastically that George couldn’t help but chuckle to himself.
“ Two, prepare to use your power. ”
“Hey,” George said, feeling extremely awkward. “I hope you don’t mind, but-“
“George, don’t use your fucking power on me. I will actually fucking hurt you. I’m not a sugary sweet Gogy stan.”
Okay, her personality flipped as well. But, George couldn’t bring himself to violate her like that, especially upon knowing that she cared. Even though she had said not to get any hope of being free, the idea that even one person didn’t think he was a horrible mistake of nature gave George hope anyway.
“Oh- s- okay- sorry” he stuttered, and then he cursed himself for sounding so submissive and scared. She would think that he just obeyed whomever had a louder voice or scarier threat.
Did he?
“No- no no no oh Prime, Gog- George I’m really sorry, I bet you’ve… oh you’ve been through a lot, huh? I didn’t mean to take that tone either you- ahhh, you sounded so scared, I’m really so sorry! I-“
“You’re okay,” he whispered, still unable to raise his voice to a normal level.
“N-n-no what I meant was that you shouldn’t just do what they say? Why should you?”
“Because-“
“ Two, if you don’t comply in the next five seconds, we would like to remind you that we currently have Three and Seven in their respective experiments and if you aren’t well behaved, we’ll take it out on them. ”
George, upon being cut off and the question having been answered, looked down and tried to hide his embarrassed expression.
“They’ve figured out that we only have one thing left that can make us obey,” George explained, “and it’s each other. We haven’t really got any self-preservation between us, but we, uh, always try to keep each other safe. So if I don’t comply, Purpled and Dream will pay. An unfair price, might I add.”
“I’m so sorry,” she whimpered, her mood changing yet again. “Yeah, you can use the power on me.”
She looked up and stared George right in the eyes, unblinking.
“ Now that you’re ready, be prepared to follow instructions exactly and with haste. Maintain eye contact with the criminal at all times, if you break it, there will be consequences. ”
George gulped and continued to look the child in the eyes.
“ Listen carefully. Activate your power and sap all of the energy and stamina from the subject without putting her to sleep. Continue this process until we command you to stop. ”
George mouthed ‘sorry’ and then activated his power. Immediately, the girl began slumping over, losing all her energy while still never breaking her stare with George.
George waited for the intercom to command him to stop but the order did not come.
The girl began gasping, out of pain or for breath, George wasn’t sure.
And he felt the pain too. He- he couldn't breathe. He genuinely couldn't breathe. The air refused to work its way into his throat.
Was he panicking or was he accidentally using his power on himself? Regardless of why he was panicking, he forced himself to calm and watched as the child began to convulse in agony on the ground.
“STOP!” she gasped, “PLEASE- st- stop- hhhh…”
George tore his eyes away from the girl, not thinking about the consequences.
“ We didn’t tell you to fucking stop. Don’t be selfish, keep going. ”
“N-no,” George whispered, “no, no- no it’s killing her!”
“ That’s the damn point. They’re already suffering because of you, Two. You’re not being good! Make the choice, their lives, or the life of this criminal. ”
“Y-you need them alive, though. I ca-“
“ WE DON’T NEED ANY OF YOU ALIVE! YOU ONLY EXIST BECAUSE IT PLEASES US, BUT NEVER ONCE HAS IT BEEN DEEMED NECESSARY! BE OBEDIENT, OR THEIR BLOOD IS ON YOUR HANDS! ”
Shaking and holding back sobs, George walked towards the girl on the ground and attempted to approach her when the chains yanked him back to place.
The girl stared up at him with watery eyes, but her fighting and thrashing had stopped.
From across the hall, George heard a horrible, pained scream. Dream. Was he-? He was being tortured because of George.
George took a deep breath and stared at the child before him, sucking the last of her life out from her. She gagged and coughed up blood, then exhaled for the final time and the screaming stopped, and George collapsed into sobs.
He’d never killed anyone before.
“ They’re all broken and weak, it’s really funny, not gonna lie. Oh, the intercom, f- “
This was just a job, just something simple and normal for these people. And George had killed a child today.
Like the coward he had proven himself to be, he used his power on himself and forced himself to sleep, hoping he would pass away before he woke up.
—————-
“George?”
George sat up with a start, and the experience of waking up with such a jolt brought the whole experiment crashing back into his mind.
George winced and then yelled at himself for looking like such a coward. He was supposed to be an adult.
“Hey, George, are you okay?”
George turned to look at the person who was speaking and was relieved to see it was his best friend.
“Oh Dream,” he said, “sorry, I just-“
George stopped talking when he saw the huge bruise covering most of Dream’s face, and that he had two black eyes.
“I’m so sorry,” George breathed. “I- I did this to you.”
Dream tilted his head to the side, and then winced when moving his head sent pain throbbing through his temple. “N-no? Why is this your fault?”
“I- I didn’t obey the doctors, they… they said they’d punish you and then I heard you scream… they made me… k-kill this little girl.”
“You too, huh?”
Now it was George’s turn to be confused. “What do you mean?”
“I- uh… had to kill someone too. Mine was a lot less of a choice, though. I was trapped in this room with this big scary tough guy, and when the intercom commanded me to… possess him, the guy didn’t want that to happen.
“He- he ripped off my prosthetic and he was beating me senseless, and I had to fight so hard just to escape his grasp! And I guess I’ve gotten a lot smaller, and weaker. But finally I was able to get my arm and possess the guy, and the doctors… ordered me to have him commit suicide. To- uh, see if I would die too. I didn’t! I didn’t die. It felt like I did, I felt the pain, I stabbed myself, or him I guess, right in the gut. Now it’s just phantom pains… but it sucks.”
“Oh.”
“But yeah, not your fault. My left eye’s really swollen, though. I can barely see, my vision’s all blurry and my head is pounding.”
“I’m sorry,” George replied. “Oh, but, the little girl I ki-… the uh, little girl, she told me that she DIDN’T believe we were nature’s greatest mistakes that need to be wiped off the face of the earth. She- umm, actually thought we were cool. That’s why she… that’s why she said that she and a few others were brought here. To die, I guess. I had hope that some people might care, but I guess we’ll be forced to kill anyone who does.”
“I’m really starting to believe we are mistakes. That all the bad things are true. Why else would this even happen? It can’t be that some unnamed bad guy just doesn’t like us. This isn’t a movie, people have motives and morals. There’s real reasons why we endure this shit and I just…”
“You’re losing hope?” George finished, and Dream nodded. “Yeah, whenever I get a single spark it gets extinguished immediately. It’s hard to keep going, I guess.”
The pair sat in silence on George’s bed and let the deep conversation sink in.
“Y’know,” Dream said, “we kinda suck at conversation. I mean, it’s all like… situational conversation. It’s like those adults who always talk about work or when kids only talk about school and tests or whatever. I mean, it’s not bad… or as if we have anything else to talk about…”
“Yeah. But Dream, you sound just like the kids with your ‘oh we have nothing to do! We are so bored and need entertainment’ and everything.”
Just then, Dream grinned mischievously and George felt a dreadful chill creep through him. “Hehe, I have something we could do,” Dream snickered, and George just thought about the fact that Dream just unironically said ‘hehe’.
“We could…” Dream paused for dramatic effect, “ kiss? ”
If George had water in his mouth he would have spat it out. “DREAM!” he shouted.
Dream keeled over laughing, “I’M KIDDING, I’M KIDDING, OH PRIME YOUR FACE, THAT WAS-“
“Dang it!” a high pitched voice from outside the room shrieked.
George stood up and walked over to the source of the noise. He turned the corner and found Niki, Wilbur and Techno crouched at the door, listening in on the conversation.
“What are you three doing?” George demanded.
“We- uhh…” Niki started, but she couldn’t finish the statement because she began to giggle so much that she couldn’t force a word out.
“Niki and Wilbur had a bet going of which of you two would come onto the other first. Niki bet you’d ask Dream out first, now she owes Wilbur… what was it? I don’t even remember,” Techno stated.
Get off your high horse Techno, Wilbur signed, you were in on the bet too, you owe me as well! I won’t forget that you and Niki ganged up on me, with no faith in Dream’s game whatsoever!
“Okay, sorry, what?” George asked. “How many people were betting on Dream and I dating? Also- we’re not dating!”
“Uhhhh,” Techno responded, “Me, Wil, Niki… Bad was in on it, uhh… Phil entertained the idea but didn’t make a bet… oh, Purpled, he was in on it too, he didn’t bet either though, but he’s the only one of the six kids who knew what a romantic relationship really was… uh-“
“S-sorry, what?” George interrupted. “First of all, WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH YOU ALL? Please just… don’t do that? But also do you mean to say that the kids DON’T KNOW WHAT A ROMANTIC RELATIONSHIP… EVEN IS?”
Purpled does, Wilbur told him. Upon hearing George’s raised voice, Dream got up off the bed and came over.
“What’s going on?”
“Dream, they’re- they’re gambling on us, our relationship! They-“
“But, we don’t have a relationship? Unless…”
“NO. NO NO NO DREAM that’s not the point, and also not even that, but apparently all the kids except for Purpled haven’t heard of dating or anything? Which is confusing because realistically at least ONE of them had to have parents.”
“We can teach them? I guess? It doesn’t have to be… the sex talk… just like, what it means to date someone?”
“Yeah,” Techno said, “that’s on you two. Not only will they not take the three of us seriously, I’m not going to explain dating to a bunch of twelve year olds.”
“THIRTEEN!” Tommy yelled from across the room. “I’M A BIG MAN! NOT A CHILD!”
“Wait, Tommy, did you hear that whole conversation?” Dream inquired.
“No, why? Were you talking about me? I just heard some BLASPHEMY against me and needed to stop it in its tracks.”
“Tommy,” Niki said, “do you know what blasphemy means?”
“…no,” he admitted sheepishly.
“It’s like- it’s being disrespectful to a god, it’s sacrilegious? You basically insinuated that you’re a god.”
“Prime fears me,” Tommy told them, and then he went back to playing Marco Polo with the other kids.
“Sure,” Dream amended, “George and I can teach them. But we’re not explaining reproduction!”
George giggled but the back of his mind swarmed with negative thoughts.
The kids will never need to know what reproduction is.
They’ll die before they get out of here.
They’ll never grow up.
Mistakes shouldn’t be allowed to reproduce.
We’d risk making more of us.
We’re diseased.
George shook his head in hopes to dissolve the intruders in his brain and followed Dream over to where the children were playing.
“Guys,” Dream said, “hey, George and I are gonna-“ Dream was cut off by Purpled running straight at him and tagging him.
“Ha! Dream, I got you!” Purpled shrieked.
“I’m not even playing,” Dream scolded. Purpled’s face fell into a frown.
“Why are you here then?” he asked Dream.
“Well, Techno said that you guys didn’t know what a relationship was, and-“
“Oh, no, I am not staying for this talk. I’ve heard the whole thing, my school had us listen to this whole lecture about the birds and bees and all the hot sex they’re having, I’m not-“
“LANGUAGE!” Bad shouted.
“Bad you’re not even a part of this conversation! How do you always know when someone’s language isn’t G-rated from across the room?” Purpled shot back, and then he continued. “But if you’re teaching these guys any of this stuff, I’m gonna go. Actually, I’m gonna use this time to get some much needed sleep. George, if you don’t mind.”
George nodded and followed Purpled over to the kids’ room. But, when Purpled hopped into his bunk and stared into the air, waiting for George to lock eyes with him, all George could think of was how he had killed that girl just a few hours ago.
George’s breath started to quicken and he stumbled backwards.
“Gogy, are you okay?” Purpled asked. “I hear you breathing fast.”
“Y-yeah, I’m fine. Could you look downwards a little more? I need to be able to look you in the eyes.”
Purpled listened and turned his gaze towards George’s. George stepped to the left a bit to meet the boy’s stare, and then pushed him into slumber with his power.
George swallowed hard and grabbed Purpled’s wrist to quickly check his pulse. Okay, he’s fine. And somehow, George’s power still worked on the child despite Purpled’s inability to see. George didn’t really know how his power worked, or what he could do. He was sure the doctors knew, though.
“Gogyyyyy!” Tommy beckoned from the main room. “Get over here, Dream said you guys are gonna tell us something.”
This was a horrible idea. Too late to back out now, though.
When George made it over to where Dream had the five children sitting down on the ground at his feet as if he were a kindergarten teacher, he sighed and knew this would not be a good way to spend his time.
“So,” George started, “Techno told us that you guys didn’t know… what dating was?”
“No! He lied, we know!” Tubbo exclaimed. “It’s… you know, when you have…”
“No, Tubbo, you imbecile,” Tommy reprimanded, “dating is what you do when you’re getting married but you’re not yet, my mum was always going on about when she dated my dad.”
“No! Dating is when you…” Sapnap interjected, “well, my cousin had a girlfriend and they were always kissing, so is it that?”
Ranboo and Karl exchanged a glance that showed that they had no idea what was going on.
“Okay,” Dream said, “none of you are wrong, per say. When you date someone, you care about them very much. But it’s more than just a friendship, you’re… attracted to them. You don’t necessarily have to marry them, you can date for however long, and you don’t need to get married, or you can break up with them.
“Also, kissing is another thing that people who are dating sometimes do, but… I’m not going to go over all of that. So your… uh, significant other, they can be a boyfriend or a girlfriend if you want, it just comes in a myriad of forms. I guess it’s just something you should know… exists?”
“Any questions?” George concluded, feeling glad that he didn’t have to explain anything. Anyways, Dream did a nice job.
“Yeah, I… have a couple,” Ranboo said, “uh, what is marriage? And attraction? And kissing?”
“Oh!” Sapnap exclaimed, “I can tell you what kissing is, it’s this gross thing where two people look like they’re eating each other’s mouths, and-“
“Okay, Sapnap,” Dream interrupted, “but yeah, it’s… that. You don’t have to kiss people if you don’t want to, some people just like it.”
George saw Dream’s ears going red and knew he was mildly uncomfortable and was not having a good time. George smiled at the prospect of Dream being embarrassed to talk about relationships, and then scolded himself for making fun of Dream in such a way, even if it was internally.
“And marriage is the union of two people who love each other very much,” George summarized, “and those people normally proceed to live together.”
“So!” Dream said while clapping his hands together. “All set then? You understand?”
“I guess,” Tubbo responded.
As George walked away, he saw Karl in the corner of his eye signing, I still don’t really understand.
George shook his head, grinning, and was about to turn back over to the children when he noticed all of them signing too, and he assumed that they were explaining to Karl.
That whole conversation was the most awkward thing, anyway, so George decided not to go back over there.
“Proceed behind the cell doors of the bedroom if you wish to receive food,” the guard suddenly ordered, and George walked over to his bedroom on autopilot.
Dream and Phil were already in the room when George entered.
“So,” Phil said, “Techno said you two gave the kids… a talk about dating?”
“It’s- it’s not what you think. None of them had heard of dating, and we thought it was important for them to know what it entails because they’re like- ten to thirteen? And I’m honestly not sure how they didn’t know, but we told them,” George replied.
“No, I know, mate. I was just meaning to say… good job. Like, that was mature of you guys, especially since the concept stemmed from you finding out that we- THEY were betting on you two dating.”
The metal bars clanged shut and Bad sat down on his bed, having just entered the room.
“George,” Bad began, “I’m just letting you know that because of you, I owe Wilbur my bread today.”
“WHY IS THAT MY FAULT? YOU’RE THE ONE WHO WAS GAMBLING THAT I WOULD ASK DREAM OUT!”
Bad shrugged. “You just seem more affectionate, I guess.”
“I didn’t even ask him out!” Dream added. “I just joked about… kissing him- BUT we’re not dating!”
“Either way,” Phil said, “Bad, Techno, and Niki owe Wil and I some bread.” Phil’s face twisted into a smug smile.
“NO, NO PHIL!” Bad yelled, “You cannot say you’re ‘not a part of the betting’ and only officialize your bet when it’s clear you win! Wil and Wil alone gets the bread.”
“NO ONE GETS ANYONE’S BREAD! YOU ALL NEED BREAD TO LIVE! AND DON’T GAMBLE OVER DREAM AND I DATING! BECAUSE WE’RE NOT!”
Then the bars slid back open and Wilbur ran out from his room and grabbed one of four loaves and took it entirely for himself with a huge grin on his face.
“Wil!” Tommy exclaimed, “Why do you get a whole loaf?”
Wilbur put the bread loaf in his mouth and held it there so he could sign.
I won a bet! Niki and Techno and Bad all owe their bread to me!
“I thought Phil said no gambling!” Tommy whined, but Wilbur had already taken a big bite of the bread, and Niki shrugged.
Wilbur frowned and ripped a chunk of his bread and tossed it to Niki, and then did the same for Techno.
“Are you gonna give any to Bad?” Techno asked, his mouth full with the piece that he had shoved entirely into his mouth.
Wilbur grinned and shook his head no. Techno scoffed and reciprocated the grin.
Over at the circle that Tubbo, Tommy, Karl, Sapnap and Ranboo had formed, an entirely different conversation was going on.
“So, Ranboo,” Tubbo announced, “I was thinking about Dream and Gogy’s whole dating concept, and I had an idea. Dream said that you date someone who you care about more than a friend, so do you wanna date?”
“Sure!” Ranboo blushed, sharing Tubbo’s lack of understanding of what ‘more than friends’ meant.
Oh, Tubbo, good idea! Sapnap, can we D-A-T-E, please? Karl asked.
Yeah, sure! Sapnap responded.
“Hey wait, who’s gonna date me? That’s not fair!” Tommy complained.
“I dunno,” Tubbo said, “ask Purpled?”
“Ah, but Tubbo! You- you’re my best friend! Why won’t you date me?”
“I dunno, Ranboo’s just nicer.”
At the mention of his name, Ranboo hugged his knees tighter and smiled awkwardly.
“Fuck you! Both- all of you! You all suck! I’m gonna find the hottest date ever!” Tommy yelled, and then he shoved his bread portion into his mouth and stormed off.
“Don’t listen to him, Karl, you’re perfect,” Sapnap said with an adoring look on his face. Karl did one of his silent giggles and he rested his head on Sapnap’s shoulder.
You’re very good at this dating thing!
Yes, I know.
Tommy, on the other hand, was not having a good time. He was very jealous that he didn’t get to date someone. He didn’t even really understand what dating meant (none of them did) but that wouldn’t stop him from acquiring a lover.
He felt hurt that no one chose him.
“I’ll show them,” he muttered to himself.
Then the perfect idea came to Tommy’s mind. It would take some planning, but it would be perfect.
George and Dream were oblivious to the chaos that was ensuing because of their attempt at education.
When George heard Tommy yell, he decided to approach the children to ask what happened.
“Is Tommy okay?” he asked.
“Yeah, he’s just jealous of us,” Sapnap said, “because of how hot our boyfriends are and how lonely he is.”
“W-what?” George sputtered.
“Doesn’t hot mean warm?” Ranboo whispered to Tubbo.
“Yes, but it also means pretty,” Tubbo whispered back.
“Yeah, Gogy, we decided that we would date because me and Karl and also Tubbo and Ranboo are closer than just friends and so-“
“No, uh, that’s not what dating means,” George told the child. Just then, Tommy ran back over to the group.
“Guys!” Tommy blurted, “I have a super hot fucking sexy ass girlfriend now! Her name is Clementine and she is beautiful and she loves me very much and she is a very hot woman!”
“Where is she?” Tubbo asked. “I was worried for a sec when you said ‘girlfriend’ that you meant Niki, as she’s the only girl here, but-“
“No! It’s not Niki! I said, her name is Clementine!”
“You say Clementine really weirdly, Tommy,” Sapnap commented, and the others nodded their heads in agreement. “And yeah, Tubbo’s right, how’d you get this… Clementine?”
“She’s been here this entire time,” Tommy lied, “sh- her… her power is being invisible and she-“
“Lies. Utter lies,” Tubbo interrupted. “If Clementine were real, and she could go invisible, why didn’t her power get disabled? And why hasn’t she ever said anything? And why doesn’t she have a number or ever get experimented on?”
“Uh- um, uh…” Tommy sputtered, “fine! She’s imaginary.”
George was in a state of mild shock watching these events unfold. There was a reason he wasn’t a teacher, apparently, and that was that he sucked at teaching. How had he fucked up explaining so badly that this had all unfolded?
“Tommy,” George said, “you don’t need to have someone to date. And all of you guys… I mean, you can date, but I think you’ve misinterpreted us and started… platonically dating. Yeah, that’s a good word for it.”
“What does that mean?” Ranboo asked.
“It’s not really a real thing, I don’t think,” George answered, “not that I’ve heard of anyway, but… it’s a term I’ve just invented. It’s when you have a very close best friend and you act as if you are dating, I guess? Because… I’m going to make a guess that you guys… oh Prime I give up.”
“I just kinda felt left out,” Tommy grumbled.
We’re sorry, Tommy, Karl signed, we can… what was it called?
“Break up,” Sapnap finished for Karl, “we can break up if it’ll make you less sad.”
“No, no, it’s okay. Just promise you won’t hate me? That we can still all be best friends?”
“Yeah! Of course!” Ranboo said. “We’re all best friends.”
Just then, Purpled groggily walked over, having just woken up.
“What’s going on?” he muttered.
“Me and Ranboo are dating now, so are Sap and Karl,” Tubbo answered, “and hey, you can date Tommy if you want!”
Purpled blinked twice, with a look of shock painted on his face, and then he said, “no, I- I don’t like Tommy.”
“YOU WHAT? FUCK YOU, WHY DON’T YOU LIKE ME?” Tommy shouted.
“Hey- I don’t even know what you look like, please don’t get offended. It’s nothing against you! I’m just- I’m not attracted to you!”
“What does that have to do with anything?”
Purpled proceeded to explain the entire concept of attraction and relationships, echoing the school-issued lecture he’d been given not so long ago.
Purpled’s five friends stared at him with wide eyes and George slowly backed away, as he didn’t want to be around when the children started to ask questions.
This was not George’s jurisdiction. That- Phil can do it, he’s everyone’s father figure. George had already had enough of an awkward day today.
When Purpled had finished his talk, Sapnap simply said, “So, do you wanna at least keep doing Gogy’s platonic dating?”
Karl nodded. Tubbo and Ranboo exchanged a glance and decided they would do the same.
George was glad to see that everyone took the talk well. It wasn’t that big of a deal, George realized. He was probably only feeling so embarrassed and awkward about the whole topic because it had stemmed from people shipping him and Dream.
Which honestly made him uncomfortable. And maybe Dream found it a little funny, but neither of them actually liked each other.
Overall, though, the kids’ platonic dating was just very wholesome. When a few hours had passed and Sapnap and Karl got sleepy and asked for George to put them to bed, Karl had offered to Sapnap that he could climb up into Karl’s bed and they could use both of their blankets and sleep right next to each other so that Sapnap wouldn’t get cold in the night.
And a short while after that, Tubbo had embraced Ranboo and comforted him when the taller boy had a panic attack. Tubbo had calmed him down and whispered kind words into his ear, and George later found out that Ranboo’s memory had acted up and Tubbo had just reminded Ranboo of everything until the memories came flooding back.
Sure, maybe Purpled had been the one to explain what love actually was, as a concept, but George felt a small sense of pride that he was the one to give the children the idea of their platonic dating. The feeling of joy in his gut was almost enough to drown out the memory that he had killed a child a short while ago.
Almost.
Notes:
This chapter is dedicated to my platonic soulmate who was actually with me during the dramatic process of buying clout goggles at Hot Topic. (she’s not into the dsmp so she’ll never read this, but I just think it’s a necessary dedication)
Have a great day everyone! :)
Chapter 5: Travels
Summary:
Karl falls asleep without George’s power and begins to dream…
Notes:
Okay, uh, so…
Holy cow this chapter is 13,711 words.
I didn’t proofread it or show it to my beta reader…
If there’s any mistake or huge gaping plot holes, please let me know
I didn’t intend to make this a long chapter
It was supposed to be, like, the shortest one
Then I wrote a chapter with 74,152 characters and I just-
But tysm for reading and I hope you enjoy!
(Karl’s backstory)
Chapter Text
“Hey, uh, can I tell you guys something?”
There was a chill in the air and Karl sat in his bed shivering slightly. He had given his blanket to Sapnap, who couldn’t produce heat on his own, but now Karl was cold. It was unknown to the prisoners whether it was actually nighttime, but it might as well have been, because all of the adults and older teens were fast asleep.
The six children sat in their respective beds and fought the urge to sleep, fighting to stay awake until George woke up and could deliver them safely into a nightmare-less slumber.
Tubbo’s sharp voice rang out through the room, penetrating the painful silence. Karl hated the silence, and welcomed Tubbo’s voice.
“Sure, Tubs, what’s up?” Tommy responded.
“Well,” Tubbo began, “I have something I wanna get off my chest. I already told Boo, but I just… being open made it all feel so much better, and I wanna break down the walls that we’ve all got up. And before I say anything, lemme just clarify that if you don’t wanna talk about your past, no pressure. I just felt amazing after finally being open about my trauma and… wanted to share the experience… I guess?
“So, uh, I was basically a… slave,” Tubbo said, the word sounding bitter and tentative, “for lack of a better word. For this villain syndicate- this drug cartel. They made me duplicate all the drugs and weapons and shit for years… also they killed my family. Yeah, I’m not gonna go into all the stories now… I’m not ready for that yet. But I- oh, I wasn’t really treated like a human being, I ate out of a dog bowl which was degrading as fuck, and…”
Tubbo continued to talk and explain his past, but his words resonated with Karl, and Karl zoned out upon hearing what he had said.
Why did the words…
Wh- why did he feel like he was suppressing tears?
And yet, another side of him, the self-deprecating side, the side that was always joking, that side was screaming at Karl.
Same.
Relatable.
How was this relatabl-
Oh. He remembered why. He had repressed his memories again. Being away from his normal time period did that to him sometimes. He never told anyone, he never complained.
Ranboo had it worse. Ranboo’s memory was much worse so Karl shouldn’t complain.
Sometimes Karl would be in the wrong time for too long and his memory would slip a bit.
Or sometimes… if he wasn’t good-
“Oh, Tubbo, I’m so sorry to hear that,” Sapnap whispered, his voice bringing Karl back to reality.
What had he been thinking about?
Oh well, must not have been important.
“Hey, I’m glad you felt safe to talk to us about it!” Purpled added.
“Yeah,” Tubbo responded, “it’s just really that I feel safe with you guys. You- you wouldn’t hurt me… and you can’t leave me like my family did. Or… I guess I left them? But regardless… none of us can really get killed here, it wouldn’t be allowed! So… we’re forever.”
Forever.
There was no going home, was there?
Did Karl even want to go home?
“Ugh,” Tommy groaned, “I’m just so bored and tired, and we can’t play because we’ll wake people up, and we can’t sleep because Gogy is sleeping! Why can’t we just wake him up?”
“That’d be mean,” Ranboo scolded in a soft voice, “anyways, you saw the bruises all over his limbs when he got back from an experiment earlier today. He needs some rest.”
“But Ranboooo,” Tommy whined, “he can just fall back asleep! He- that’s literally his power!”
“No, it’s not nice.”
Tommy grumbled in response but didn’t protest any further. Karl agreed with Tommy, he was really tired too.
In fact, maybe he could just close his eyes for a minute. He wouldn’t fall asleep, he would just…
————-
Karl was four years old and sitting outside of the burning orphanage. The flames were pretty. Karl liked the way they danced. The screaming ruined the perfection of the moment. It had been a while since Karl was this warm.
No.
His friends… his caretakers… none of them were able to get out. They must all still be trapped inside.
He was only outside because he was being punished.
A night sleeping in the cold winter air would set him straight. Keep his behavior good and his demeanor timid.
Karl spent more nights outside than not.
He had been lonely and isolated before.
Now that everyone was gone… who would care for him?
Karl ran. He felt numb, barren of any emotion. The tears streaking down his small face might have said otherwise.
Karl ran until he had no energy left. He hadn’t set the fire, but he knew who did and if anyone found out-
A police car drove up behind Karl. Karl picked up the speed and proceeded to trip over a small pebble on the road, causing him to land flat on his face.
And he was out cold.
The faint sensation of someone scooping his limp body off the ground and tossing him onto a (car?) seat wasn’t enough to bring Karl to consciousness.
A week passed and Karl was going to be put into the foster system. He didn’t want to.
The older kids in the orphanage had told Karl that he must fight being put in the system at all costs. He didn’t want to be passed from house to house. He wanted to be loved. Was that too much to ask?
Yes, far too much to ask. He was a selfish four year old boy. The odds that he would be adopted and cared for were slim to none. No one wanted kids, that’s why the orphanages were so full. People barely wanted their own children, let alone an outcast who had ran from the flames that consumed everyone who had ever payed Karl any mind.
He went in and out of houses for… two months? Names and faces blurred, and no one wanted him or kept him.
Then finally, after Karl was losing hope, becoming a broken child at such a young age, the universe showed mercy to him.
When he first arrived to his newest foster home, his immediate reaction was that the house before him was far too… small for someone who was a foster parent. Where would all the children sleep? In Karl’s previous homes, there had been up to fifteen other children. The home before him looked large enough for… maybe two?
Then the door swung open to reveal a woman with curly hair and a loving smile.
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “you must be Karl!”
And she had welcomed him into her home. She had asked his permission to embrace him and he accepted, having been touch starved for such a long time.
He hadn’t felt this warm since-
The weeks flew by and Karl was happy. His foster parent introduced herself as Puffy, and she was a ray of sunshine. Karl’s life hadn’t been very happy, he just floated by, but when Puffy had taken him in, he began to finally live.
It was just Karl and Puffy and she truly cared.
Karl tried new foods. His favorite was mac and cheese, which Puffy made for dinner once a week. Those nights were Karl’s favorite.
Karl was allowed to buy clothes of his own, not the scarce garments that had been given to him as a ward of the state. Puffy took him to the mall and he discovered a world of color and style and beauty.
He loved all the colors. His favorite hoodie was a color block hoodie that was purple with a green swirl on it. Every day, he would wear vibrant and fun clothing, whatever made him smile.
He had enough food for the first time in his life. He was more than content. Life was perfect.
Weeks bled into months and Karl turned five.
Puffy still hadn’t given him up. She… truly loved him. It was on his fifth birthday that he called her Mom for the first time. She hadn’t officially adopted him, but it was as if they were mother and son.
And Karl’s turning five meant he was passing a milestone that every child had to discover at the same age.
He was required to be examined to see if he had a power.
“W-why do I have to go?”
“Karl, it’s mandatory! It’s not up to you, but I promise, it doesn’t hurt one bit. It didn’t even hurt when I was your age, and the technology has improved so much since then. It’s just really important that you know if you have a power!”
“I don’t wanna have one. You don’t,” Karl pouted. “Why don’t you? Why- why… why do people have them?”
“Well, you’ll learn everything in school once you start that, but people used to have powers for a while, and now humanity is… evolving to not have them anymore.”
Puffy purposely omitted the word ‘healing’ from her answer. She knew Karl would learn about the persecution and death that ensued due to powers when he was older. If ancient history couldn’t handle the simple diversity of race and sex, how could they handle powers?
The genetic alterations that were done on unborn fetuses were changing humanity for the better, removing powers from the table.
If Karl were genetically hers, he wouldn’t have to worry about having a power. He wasn’t hers, and she knew nothing about his birth parents. But, in case he did have a power, she would make it seem like a good thing.
“Okay, Karl, it’s time to go now, and you’re gonna be brave, okay? If you’re good, we can go out to dinner tonight.”
“Okay! Can I get mac and cheese?”
“You have that all the time at home! Don’t you want something special?”
Karl shook his head and grinned. “Mmm- no! I just like mac and cheese.”
And with that, they drove off to the doctors.
“Alright, so your… foster son, his name is Karl?” the secretary asked, and Puffy nodded. “Okay… your examination will be in five minutes. You can sit down over there and wait.”
The secretary gestured to a small waiting area with plushy chairs. Karl ran over and threw himself onto one of them, cozying up into a ball.
“Karl?” a doctor called out from across the room. “Follow me.”
Karl nervously looked over at Puffy, and Puffy gave him a reassuring smile. Karl closed his eyes and took a deep breath before scampering after the doctor. Puffy followed after him.
The doctor lead the two into a small examination suite with a machine up against the wall that looked like a torture chair to Karl.
“Oh no,” he whispered, “is that an electric chair? Am I gonna be murdered?”
The doctor let out a small chuckle. “No, sweetie, that’s the machine that’ll tell you your power! Now, since you’re very mature, I’m going to explain what I’m going to do and how this works before we do it.
“The machine is entirely painless and it will identify whether you have a power within a few seconds! And if you do have a power, we’ll find out what it is, even if the power is unprecedented! Then we’ll send you on your merry way. Any questions?”
“Yeah,” Karl said, “what does unprecedented mean?”
The doctor released another menacing chuckle and replied, “Okay, let’s get you strapped up.”
She grabbed Karl on the shoulder and brought him over to the scary chair. Without letting him wiggle around, she strapped him to the chair and situated electrodes consisting of small metal discs with thin wires on his head.
“Does anything hurt?” the doctor asked.
“N-no,” he replied, shaky from nervousness.
“Aw, Karl, are you nervous? It’s okay, I promise it doesn’t hurt,” Puffy comforted.
“Yes, you’ll be fine. Unless you’ve got a power, am I right?” the doctor joked, much to Puffy’s dismay and anger, and Karl’s confusion intermingled with fear. “Not the right thing to say, okay. On that note… let’s get started!”
The doctor exhaled through her nose and pressed a button on the side of the machine. Karl shut his eyes as tight as he could, but he wasn’t in any pain. After a minute, his tight grip on his legs loosened and he tentatively opened his eyes.
What he saw was not what he was hoping to see. The doctor’s eyes were wide and she was slowly backing away from Karl and the chair. Puffy looked shocked, and possibly close to tears of both pride and sorrow.
“Is- is something wrong?” Karl stammered.
“How the fuck is this even a real thing?” the doctor whispered. “S-sorry, uh… let me unstrap you.”
She walked over to Karl and slowly took the wire contraption off Karl’s head and unstrapped him from the chair. She gently took his hand and helped him down.
“So, buddy,” she said awkwardly, “you’ve… you have a power.”
Karl’s face fell. “But- you said that was a bad thing! I don’t wanna! W- what is it?”
The doctor peeled her gaze away from the small boy and turned to talk to Puffy.
“This shouldn’t be possible. He- he shouldn’t be possible. There’s so many things wrong with time travel. If a time traveller can exist now, shouldn’t they have always existed? And the past can’t be changed, and the future hasn’t even happened yet, and-“
“I can time travel?” Karl shrieked. “Really? Oh, that’s so cool! Oh my gosh! H- how do I do it?”
The doctor stared at the ball of excitement before her with apprehension.
“I- I’m gonna go- or… you nee- you can go now. You’re all done! Have a good day!” The doctor ushered them out of the room and ran immediately to report what she had just found.
Karl stared up at his mother with wonder and joy. “Mom! Did you hear the doctor? I can time travel! Isn’t that awesome?”
Puffy was still in shock. The doctor was obviously reporting Karl to the government officials who kept track of powers. She was worried about what people would think of Karl’s world-changing power.
“Okay, are you ready for dinner?” Puffy asked, trying to keep her mind from spiraling.
“Yep! Then- when we get home, I’m gonna figure out how to time travel! It’s gonna be so cool!” Karl rambled. “I’m gonna go to all the time periods, ever single one! Oh- and when I go to school, I’ll do amazing on all my history tests!”
Karl beamed at his mother, and she tried to force a smile back. No- Karl would be fine.
Karl was really excited about his power, but he knew something was off. Puffy was acting happy and normal around him, but he saw how stressed she was when he wasn’t looking.
A week flew by and Karl still couldn’t figure out how to to time travel. He sat on his bed for hours, waiting for some sort of magic to take him to any point in history. Nothing happened. He started to get really discouraged and sad.
Puffy knew that it would be important for Karl to learn how to use his power, so she developed an idea to help.
“Karl, can you come in here please?”
Karl scampered out of his room and ran up to his mother.
“Yeah?” he asked, his voice sweet and high pitched as ever.
“I decided to do some research on your power. I went to the city hall to look at the power records, but no one else had the power. You had the whole list all to yourself! So… I- uh, went to the library and found some books on time travelers. Uh, they’re fiction, though. They’re not true stories, but maybe they’ll help?
“I read them and put together a list of different ways the characters were able to travel. I’m not sure if any of them will work, but it’s always good to try.”
“Oh, thank you so much!” Karl gasped. “I’m ready, l-let’s begin!”
“Okay, the first thing is that the character thought really hard about the time and place they wanted to go and they appeared there. Now, to be sure you’re safe if this works, I’ve found a time in history for you to try and go to. Here,” she said, handing him a paper with a date, location, and image from the time period.
“This was a peaceful and uneventful moment in history. Just make sure that whatever you do to get there, you use to get home. Oh, I hope this works.”
“I- I’m sorry, I already tried thinking really hard about places. I can try again, though!” he said, and he shut his eyes and thought as hard as he could, blocking out the world around him.
His eyes blinked open and he remained in his home, his foster mother looked down at him.
“Okay,” Puffy said, “we’ll try the next thing. One character would go back in time by rewinding a stop watch! I actually have one, it was my mother’s.”
Puffy reached into her pocket and pulled out a small silver stop watch on a necklace chain. She placed it in Karl’s hands. “Here, try turning that dial backwards.”
Karl obeyed, but turning the watch did nothing. Puffy gave idea after idea, but nothing worked. Then, Puffy read the second to last idea on her list.
“Okay, here, this person said the time, date and place that they wanted to go, and they would appear there. Here, try reading off the paper I gave you!”
Karl stuttered his way through the words written on the page, as he had just learned the basics of reading, and immediately after he finished the last word on the paper, the world around him seemed to explode.
Strains of purple and green swirled through the air, and it felt as if Karl was in a silent void, and yet it felt so, so loud! He tried to scream but no sound escaped his mouth. He shut his eyes but the color swirls were so much more vibrant on his eyelids so he opened them again and waited for the colors to go away.
Finally, the color trickled away and Karl found himself laying on a grassy hill. He exhales a breath he didn’t know he was holding and tried to stand.
Unexpectedly, he was extremely exhausted and he collapsed under his weight, falling back down onto the grass.
Where was he? When was he?
His breath started to quicken and he was panicking.
Deep breaths. Calm down. How did he get here?
Karl cleared the fog in his mind and reached a sense of clarity. He just said a date and place… and now he had travelled there.
This must be how his power worked! He had figured it out! And now he just had to get home.
There was one problem with that.
Karl had forgotten what the date was. It must have been… the eighteenth? No, the nineteenth. He knew the year… and for his location, could he just say home?
He probably should have formulated a full plan before jumping a score of centuries back in time.
He coughed to clear his throat and said the date that he presumed was home.
And the colors arose again, flooding his vision. The vibrant swirls of purple and green overtook the world, but this time, Karl knew not to shut his eyes.
And it was over as soon as it began. Karl looked around and found that he was on the floor of his dining room. Despite being fatigued and possibly shaking, he was unharmed.
“KARL!” Puffy yelled and came running over, her face streaked with tears. “Oh, oh my gosh, you’re okay!”
Karl looked up at his mother, worried. Was something wrong?
“Oh, oh Karl,” she whispered, kneeling down besides him and covering her face in her hands. “You- you scared me. You were g- gone for a whole day! What happened? How long were you in the past?”
“Maybe… five minutes? I just- uh, forgot what day today was and I… maybe said the wrong date.”
“Are you hurt?”
“No, I’m fine! It was a little scary, but I’m really brave!” he responded, beaming.
Puffy scooped him up and carried him down the hall to his bedroom.
“It’s late, it’s past your bed time, so go to sleep now. Also, when you’re traveling, can you make sure to write down the date so you get back home right where you were? And maybe you should specify the time to be a few seconds after you left. I’m not sure how any of this works, and if you never travelled again, I’d know you were safe. But, if you need to, just… I don’t want you to accidentally meet yourself, that always ended bad for the travelers in the books.”
“Okay,” Karl agreed, and he tucked himself into his bed.
“Make sure you stay asleep all night, okay? You need ten whole hours, I’m not having you get up in the night again. You’re obviously tired from your big adventure, so don’t get up until you hear your alarm clock go off, okay?”
“Hmmmm… maybe.”
“Karl,” Puffy scolded, “promise me you won’t get up until your alarm sounds?”
“Fine, I promise.”
Karl would regret keeping his promise.
That night, Karl heard a noise that threatened to drag him from his slumber. A loud crack that resonated throughout the house. He heard faint screams and sobs.
That couldn’t be real. Karl would stay in bed just like his mom asked.
He heard thundering footsteps that got louder and louder as they seemed to be approaching his room. The screaming had ceased.
Karl felt a large hand cover his mouth and nose. Maybe he should wake up? But he can’t. He can’t even breathe, he’s being pulled under, he’s falling, he’s falling, he’s falling back aslee-
An infinity of darkness passes by. Karl can’t seem to wake up. The screams ring in his ears. Were they Puffy’s screams? And-
Oh! His alarm just went off! It must have been a nightmare!
Karl opens his eyes, hoping to find the comfort of his bedroom, when he is met with something far different.
It is just as dark with his eyes open as with them closed. He blinks a few times, hoping his eyes will adjust. Is he blind? Is this another dream?
Before his eyes can adjust to the darkness, Karl hears the gentle flicking of a light switch and a bright white light floods the room.
The room is entirely white and smells like a hospital. Karl isn’t laying on his bed at all, rather, he finds himself curled up in a ball on top of a thin fleece blanket that’s just as white as the rest of the room.
It is too late for Karl to react when he notices a door on the far side of the small room. The lock clicks and the door begins to open.
The sudden opening of the door caused him to shriek in fear. The previous feeling of fatigue was overridden by that of absolute panic. With all of the strength that he had left, he kicked himself backwards, pushing his aching body into the farthest corner of the room. He tugged in his legs, yet again trying to make himself as small as possible. He was less of a target that way. Harder to hit.
“Karl, calm down,” the person commanded, with a voice that was intended to sound sweet, but just sent chills running through Karl’s body. He was so scared.
Karl tried to ask what was going on, but his voice distorted into a half-choked sob, and he tucked his head back into his legs.
“Oh, you’re scared. I presumed this would happen. Don’t worry, you’re safe,” the person said. “I’m going to explain what happened, but if you’re not good… well…
“We’re not here to hurt you. But we might have to, just know that it’s for your own good!”
That didn’t sound right.
“Listen, Karl, your foster mother didn’t want you anymore. She gave you up, and we were kind enough to take you in! You should be grateful.”
Puffy wouldn’t give Karl up. Had these people really taken Karl and chosen to foster him? Why didn’t he remember that? Why was his mind screaming at him not to trust this person?
“My friends and I are scientists and historians. And if you behave, you’ll be able to help us! You’re going to travel for us, okay? But, since we’re so benevolent, it’s entirely up to you. Do you want to travel for us, Karl?”
Karl slowly tilted his head upwards, but he could barely make out the person’s form from all the water that swam in his eyes.
“N-no,” he stammered.
“Okay. I’ll try again tomorrow,” the person said, and Karl heard their footsteps leaving the room and the lock clicking behind them as the door shut.
Karl didn’t budge from his corner for the entirety of the time that the person was gone. He cried until he couldn’t produce tears anymore due to dehydration. He felt so small, fragile, and scared.
Finally, after what must have been a day but felt like a week, the door clicked back open.
“Karl, are you willing to travel for us today?”
Karl didn’t want to travel again. Puffy didn’t like it, she wanted him to be safe. Karl just wanted to be fed, and he wanted his mother’s warm embrace.
Karl shook his head and the person promptly left the room without a word.
Some time passed and the person returned again.
“It seems like I have to try a different tactic to convince you. Because, of course, this is entirely your choice. Okay, we’re all set up, come here, Karl.”
Karl didn’t budge from his position, mainly because he didn’t trust this person, but also because he wasn’t sure if he was able to move.
The person’s brow furrowed and they marched over to Karl and grabbed his arm. They yanked him to their side and dragged him over to where they had set up their device.
They tossed Karl to the ground at their feet and grabbed a metal rod.
They pressed it to Karl’s skin and-
A scream ripped through his already hoarse throat, and within seconds, he was thrashing and moving in his position, trying to get away from the object that was starting to melt his skin.
The heated metal rod on his skin gave such an overwhelming amount of pain that he couldn’t think about anything else.
“Karl.”
The voice rang out loud and clear through the pain.
“Do you want to help us?”
Karl just wanted the pain to stop. He whimpered and for a second, the person removed the metal from his skin.
He tried to speak, to tell the person that he would do anything in order to not feel that again, and to be fed and see Puffy and go home, but he couldn’t force himself to form any words.
His nails were digging into his palms so hard that little beads of blood were trickling down onto the white floor. The small amount of pain was the only thing keeping him awake and grounded.
“Y- y- yes- s” he choked out, and then he started to cough softly.
The person’s face twisted into a sick grin and they clapped their hands together.
“Great! I’m glad you’re being complacent. We’ll bring you some food in a bit, and once our technology and rules are ready, you’ll get to work!”
Karl released a small sob and couldn’t fight to keep himself awake any longer, so he drifted off to sleep.
Karl woke up to find four raw potatoes and some water by his side. He reached out with a shaky arm to grab them. Why was he trapped here?
Then, he realized something. He could escape!
He could just time travel to a different time, take a guess at a random date and hope for the best.
He attempted to open his mouth to say any time at all, but something prevented him from doing so. His hands flew to his face and found something cold and metallic covering it.
He was muzzled.
He clawed at the muzzle, fingers desperately searching for a clasp. There was none.
How had they known? How had they known that Karl needed to speak to travel? Were they preventing him from escaping, or just speaking in general? Had Puffy-
The march of time continued on. Karl received no more visitors, and the muzzle remained on.
But he had to eat. So he took little pieces of potato and squeezed them through the tight bars of the contraption on his face, pushing them though his lips. He couldn’t open his mouth enough to chew, so he would press the potato against the roof of his mouth with his tongue until he could swallow it without choking.
He was utterly trapped with his own thoughts. He spiraled, wondering what he had done to deserve this. The scientists must have observed his deterioration and decided to direct it the way they wanted, because finally, Karl received a visitor.
“Sit,” the scientist commanded, and Karl, who was already sitting in his corner, fought the urge to stand out of spite.
The scientist moved their hand out from behind their back and revealed what they were holding. A metal rod.
“I don’t want to use this, but you might force me to. That would be very mean of you, Karl, so just be good and no one will be hurt.”
An invisible pressure squeezed at his skull, urging him to be quiet. Deep inside his mind, an insistent thought reminded him of the muzzle strapped to his skull.
“Things work out better when you just listen, and do as you are told.”
No, Karl won’t obey them. He still doesn’t even know who they are, or where he is-
“If you’re obedient, you won’t get hurt.”
He won’t be… he won’t do it…
Karl dared to shoot a disgusted look at the scientist and immediately regretted it as the scientist pressed the heated metal rod to his arm.
He tried to scream but couldn’t open his mouth, and trying to open his mouth only increased the pain he was in.
“Tomorrow, you are going to travel for us.”
The scientist pressed the rod harder into his skin and Karl heard a sizzling noise as he detached from the world around him.
Things work out better when Karl just listens, and does as he is told. Karl knows this.
He would travel for the scientists. Maybe he could escape and never return, stay in the past forev-
“Behave.”
He would behave.
The scientist smiled and Karl tried to mimic the expression before the muzzle prevented the movement. He had made someone happy, he was helping! Was that… was he good?
No- no no no.. no no don’t- don’t give in-
Two more scientists came into the room some time later. It must be tomorrow now. The taller one held up a collar. He explained that the collar would keep Karl from misbehaving when he was traveling, as well as signal who owned him. Karl didn’t like the term ‘owned’, but he supposed it wasn’t wrong. He wanted to go home to Puffy.
The scientist fastened the collar around Karl’s neck. Then they proceeded to lead Karl out of the white room (finally he was free) and down a long corridor.
“Be funny if we had a leash for the collar,” one scientist whispered to the other, not intending for Karl to hear. He heard.
The scientists brought Karl into a room with lots of science equipment that Karl couldn’t put a name to. They told him that he was going to help recover and research parts of history that had been lost to time.
The tallest scientist handed Karl a scrap of paper with a date written on it and then gently peeled the muzzle from his face.
“Now remember, you can’t disobey us because of the collar, so don’t even try.”
Karl didn’t believe the scientists, how could a collar stop him from escaping? But to keep up the charade that he would stay there and obey, he nodded and kept his head down.
At that moment, he decided that he would live in the past forever, since this time period seemed to only have mean people. Karl missed Puffy. Had she abandoned him? Were the scientists telling the truth, did Puffy give him to them?
Maybe his power really was a bad thing, and she didn’t want to deal with him.
Nonetheless, he would escape.
He read the date and the bleeding swirls of purple and green flooded his vision yet again.
Karl felt a wave of nausea pass over him, and then his stomach dropped and he felt like he was falling, falling, fal-
Karl found himself dropped in a beautiful garden. Bees buzzed around him, pollinating the sea of colorful flowers, and birds flit through the air without a care in their minds.
Free from cages. Just like Karl was.
He tentatively reached to touch his face and sighed with relief when his hands touched his skin rather than the cold metal muzzle.
He was free!
Karl pushed himself up into a sitting position and further took in his surroundings. Flowers of every kind that he had ever seen and more sat in their respective beds in the garden.
He gazed beyond the garden to discover the vast stone walls that seemed to make up a glorious castle, with intricate architecture and details that rivaled the talent of Karl’s own time period.
Karl jumped onto his feet and grinned. He would gladly live here, if not in the castle, then in a nearby village where he could gaze upon it every day. This time, this world, could be Karl’s perfect utopia.
His home.
He ran through the garden until he spotted a berry plant in the corner of his eye. He remembered that over the past… Prime knows how long, he had only eaten four raw potatoes, and so he gladly helped himself to the berries.
He ripped handfuls of the berries from the bush, not caring that the bush had thorns and his hands were gushing blood. He gorged himself on the sweet berries, occasionally stopping to savor the sweet pearls of juice exploding in his mouth as he broke their skin with his teeth.
After a few moments of shoving food into his stomach that had grown used to next to no sustenance, he keeled over and threw the meal up all over the ground.
“Hey! What are you doing?” someone yelled from behind Karl, and Karl’s flight instinct kicked in and he ran.
He sprinted over planters and out of the garden, not stopping to grab any more food, another decision he worried he would come to regret later.
After he could no longer see the garden in the distance, Karl let himself collapse to the ground in exhaustion. He was now on the outskirts of a village, but luckily no one had seen his arrival.
Of all the things to still be holding, he noticed that he still clung to the sheet of instructions he had been given.
What did those scientists even expect him to do, anyway? He couldn’t even read very well, he was five!
Karl took in a sharp breath and forced himself to stand again. Perhaps he could make this village his home.
He walked down the dirt path and followed it until he was in the center of the village. He looked around, searching for somewhere he would go, when a woman approached him.
She must have seen his lost expression and decided to help him. Karl turned around to look at the person encroaching on his space and was immediately shocked.
It was Puffy!
“Mom?” he blurted, and then he ran over to the very confused woman who stood a few feet away.
“N-no, I’m sorry, I’m not your mother. Are you lost?”
Karl stumbled backwards, hurt. Was this a cruel joke?
“No- no I’m not lost! I just… Puffy please, stop j- joking, it’s not funny,” he pleaded, hoping that his foster mother would drop the act and hold him tight.
“Yeah, kid, I don’t know what to tell you. Did you hit your head?” She looked in disgust at Karl shaking and sobbing below her and scoffed. “Ohhh- kay. I- this isn’t my problem, I’m g- I’m leaving.”
She shot him another weird glance and then hastily walked away. Karl couldn’t stop himself from staring as she left. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of her betray-
It wasn’t Puffy. Karl was in the past, centuries ago. People probably didn’t even have powers yet over the course of evolution. Not that Karl would know for sure, he hadn’t learned about it in school yet.
Still, why did the woman resemble his foster mother so strongly?
Karl pushed the confusion from his mind and continued to wander the village. The sun was parading across the sky and Karl assumed there was only an hour left before it set. He hadn’t even been in this time for an hour yet, but if he planned to stay forever, he didn’t want to freeze on the first night.
He strolled past various cottages, and judged each of them by their exteriors, their ‘vibes’, he called it. When he spotted a house built in the same style as Puffy’s and Karl’s own home, save for the fact that this was cobblestone and far shabbier, Karl knew that the people in it would be kind enough to let him stay the night.
He just got that vibe from the house.
He nervously approached the front door and held up his fist to knock upon it when suddenly-
It feels as if Karl is being pinpricked all over his small body. He hears a small ‘bzzzt’ and his vision begins to swim with white dots that threaten to overtake his line of sight and consume him.
His muscles contract involuntary and he collapses to the ground. His head hits the stone cobble path and it feels like his brain shook inside his skull from the impact.
Now, little rainbow stars join the monotone spots in the cacophony of lights in his eyes.
He gently twitches and convulses upon the doorstep. His head is pounding and he can’t think straight and it hurts-
Karl can only make out on coherent thought amidst the crashing waves of pain.
Read the note.
Yes. He has to read the scrap of paper he was given, maybe the scientists know why this is happening. If it’s an effect of his traveling, the note will tell him everything.
The scientists know. They have to. They can help him.
His hands shaking, he slowly unfolds the paper that was clenched in his hands a few moments ago. Trying his best to read with accuracy, he begins to try and phonetically figure out what he’s been told.
“Karl,” he reads, stumbling over difficult words, “d- doc… doc- ooh… document the every- everyday life of the pea- peasants in this king… kingdom that will one day be set a… ab- abla… ablaze and- and lost to time.”
No, that’s not an answer, that’s an order.
Why won’t the pain subside? The needles dig deeper into his skin, and Karl could feel salty tears spring into his eyes, but refused to let them fall.
But there is more writing upon his paper.
“If you are in the p- past for too long, or if you try and e… esca- escape, not that a g- good boy such as you- your… yourself would ever do that,” he shuddered at the implications of the words, “your c- col… collar will act- activape- wait, no, activate. What we mean is, ev- every one hhh- hour, the collar will b- buzz you. And if you don’t c- come back, the s- sh- shock will be b… bigger every time.”
Oh. So the collar did prevent him from escaping forever. He wasn’t a scientist, but he didn’t really understand how the collar still worked despite not being in the same… plane of existence as those who operated it.
Although, he supposed that any simple mechanics, as long as they worked on their own, would be able to function any time.
Karl angrily crumpled the paper into a ball and tossed it a foot in front of him. He curled into a ball and waited for the electric shocks to stop running through his body.
When the pain subsided, Karl jumped up and shrieked, running over to the discarded paper and grabbing it, clutching it close to his chest like a lifeline. Falling back onto the ground and returning to the fetal position, he rocked back and forth while squeezing the paper as tightly as he could.
It was his only way home. The only way to stop the pain.
He felt so much more conflicted than he wanted to. Half of his consciousness told him that he should be grateful to the scientists for giving him this safe way home and a life raft in the seas of pain.
The other half screamed that the scientists put him in this pain in the first place, and stole him from Puffy.
Karl couldn’t tell which of the opinions he agreed with, so he tried to drown out his thoughts by humming to himself.
He stared harder at the piece of paper, making sure he didn’t misread any key bits of information.
If he had messed up, he didn’t catch anything wrong.
Karl came to the decision that he would promptly peer into the lives of the people in this village and then he would travel home.
Or, not home. Where ever that room was where he was meant to go. It wasn’t his home.
Karl spent the next hour exploring the quaint town. He listened to conversations (and was hit by a woman’s shoe for eavesdropping), saw what was sold in the markets and for how much, and looked at the fashion of the time.
He didn’t really know what ‘peasant social life’ entailed as an instruction, so once he felt that he knew enough, he gathered his bearings and ran to the forest.
He didn’t make it far before the collar politely reminded him that he had to return by sending him convulsing on the ground with electric shocks.
It took him longer to recover, but once he was strong enough to stand, he felt a strange rush of adrenaline. Maybe the electricity?
In either case, Karl took what he could get and he used his newfound energy to continue his flight to the woods. He didn’t want any random villagers to see him manipulate the space-time continuum, after all.
After a good ten minutes of sprinting, Karl paused to take his breath and examine his location.
He was deep in the forest, and the canopy was so thick that he couldn’t see the sun. The leaves on the ground were slightly wet and stuck together, and the forest just gave off an overall uncomfortable vibe.
Suddenly, Karl heard a faint rustling among the leaves followed by a ‘peep!’. Karl whipped his head around and looked for the source of the sound. A small white dove was laying on the ground a few yards from Karl.
He treaded over the crunchy leaves (enjoying the noise that emerged from under his shoe upon each step) and kneeled down next to the bird. Upon closer examination, it was a young chick that wasn’t even old enough to learn how to fly.
Karl came to the conclusion that the bird was injured and alone, and that it had fallen from its nest.
Karl felt a creeping sense of dread wash over him. He wasn’t a veterinarian, if he tried to help the bird he would likely kill it. And the dove, stranded, fallen from what could have been greatness, caged and alone… it felt like a sleep-deprived fanfiction author was attempting to write a symbolic irony.
It was like the universe was mocking him.
To escape the looming feeling of death and despair that floated about the forest, Karl read the date on his paper that would bring him home (not home, just… the place he lives without a choice) and the swirls guided him back to his time period.
Everyone has a role in life that they tend to assume and fall into step playing every day. Karl spent the next few months traveling at the beck and call of the scientists, living on autopilot like an empty husk of a human being.
At least, when he was in his own time. When he was commanded to go to the past, he could be anyone and do anything as long as he got his job done.
He came to discover that the collar had a different setting for how often it activated depending on his mission. Sometimes, a year would go by before Karl felt the familiar electricity coursing through his body.
Karl never aged when he was in the past. He had no idea why, but he still seemed to be five despite having spent a score of years in the past. It was for the better, he decided.
The collar never ran out of energy or died. It was too thin to be battery powered, and no one ever took it off Karl to charge, so he had no idea how the honk it worked.
After a few months of time, (decades for the young traveller), Karl overheard a conversation between the scientists while they escorted him back to the small white room.
“Oh hey,” she whispered to the other scientist, “I was reading this book about physiology and it said that positive reenforcement works better than negative.”
“Yeah? So what?” the other asked.
“So… I was thinking that we can apply that here. Karl’s been lethargic lately,” she responded, and Karl perked up at the mention of his name. “And instead of… y’know… threatening to torture him, we can use a bit of a reward system? I- I know it might sound silly, but I feel bad torturing a six year old.”
Was Karl’s six birthday recently? It must have been. (What was his birthday, again?)
“Yeah, I mean, that’s a nice idea, I guess. What exactly are you thinking, though? When you say rewards? Like- we can’t just give him a candy bar every time he spends a year recording his life in a concentration camp or some medieval prison! That’s too much candy!” the second scientist joked. “But in all seriousness, ideas?”
“I was thinking- school?”
The scientist must have spoken to her boss or something, because she pulled through and Karl was told that he would be enrolled in a nearby private school as long as he followed a strict set of rules.
He broke down into happy sobbing and said he would do anything to go outside and make friends that he wouldn’t have to abandon forever.
“Listen carefully Karl, here are the rules. First, you cannot tell any of the students or staff about your traveling for us. They’ll try and use you Karl, they won’t be as nice as we are. Everyone will see you as an object, as means to an end.”
Karl didn’t react to the words, he merely accepted them as fact and continued to listen.
“You are not to draw too much attention to yourself. You cannot mention us, okay?”
Karl nodded, but he didn’t understand why the scientists were so insistent that Karl hid his home life from his future classmates.
“We’ll get you some new clothes to wear, different from your traveling uniform, but you still have to wear the collar. You don’t have to wear the muzzle, though, as long as we can be sure you won’t try and travel during school.”
It was definitely good that Karl wouldn’t have to wear the muzzle at school. Eating with it on would have been embarrassing. Would it? Karl hadn’t really been in a modern social situation before. Would the other kids think he was strange for having a power or wearing a collar? This strange feeling of anxiety wracked Karl’s mind as he lay on the ground wrapped in his blanket in his room.
He still didn’t have a bed, and the cold hard floor meant that he woke up sore every morning that he was in his time. He preferred when he was in the past and he could find comfort and friends. He could never get too close to anyone in the past, because he would have to leave them one day. But still, Karl naturally gravitated towards being awkwardly social and making friends.
He awoke a week later (three months to him) to a scientist telling him that it was the first day of school at the private academy he had been enrolled in and he would be allowed to attend. The scientist handed him a long sleeve rugby shirt (it was a hot day but the long sleeves would hide the mosaic of scars and bruises) that was a plain tan. Karl had grown to dislike the bright colors that reminded him of his travels, so he gladly adorned the plain shirt.
The scientist informed him that the tan collared shirt was his school uniform and he would have to wear solid black pants as well. The shirt’s collar didn’t go so far up as to cover Karl’s collar, much to his dismay.
Once he was dressed and ready, the scientist gave Karl a small smile and led him down what felt like miles of winding corridors until he was finally out of the building and being led into a elongated black vehicle that Karl couldn’t put a name to.
“What is this?” Karl dared to ask the scientist, hoping that she was one of the nicer ones and would tell him instead of hitting him for being disrespectful.
“It’s a smaller limo,” she responded nonchalantly, not bothering to even glance at the small child by her side.
The limo looked so big! Karl had seen cars before, but none such as the one before him. He couldn’t believe that the scientist would call it ‘smaller’!
The scientist gently placed her hand on Karl’s back and he tensed at her touch. She recoiled for a moment and then returned her hand to his upper back with a tougher grip. She gave him a slight shove and slammed the door once he was entirely in the back of the car.
Karl shakily strapped himself in and turned to peer out his window when he saw that the window was blacked out. Suddenly it felt like he was trapped again, like the walls were closing in. Something dark and terrible opened up inside Karl, a panic he couldn’t explain, something so intrinsic, so much a part of him that he couldn’t ignore it.
He took in rapid breaths of air and shut his eyes to block out the world around him.
He remembered a trick that a close friend from another time had told him (what was his name?) and he used it to calm down.
“One, t-two… three… four… five… six… se- seven… eight… t- nine, ten, eleven,” he counted, growing calmer with each number. After a moment, his breathing returned to normal and he tentatively opened his eyes.
He wasn’t trapped (the car was locked) and yet bad memories from horrible moments in history came flooding into his mind. This always happened when he was alone.
He had seen too much death and suffering.
The car door slowly opened.
“Okay Karl, have a good first day of school!” the scientist said, her demeanor far too bright and kind for Karl to feel at ease. He slid out of the car and before he could run up to the steps of the school, the scientist grabbed his collar and whispered harshly into his ear, “and remember to obey the rules.”
Karl nodded, his eyes wide and scared, and the scientist let him go and gave him a pat on the head.
“I’ll come pick you up at three!”
The scientist climbed back into the (smaller) limo and pulled out of the school parking lot. Karl stared up at the huge academy looming over him and took a sharp inhale.
He was a socializing master, he’d done it for decades! So why was he so nervous?
Karl jogged up the andesite stairs of the school and entered the next chapter of his life.
The next few weeks of school went as Karl should have expected. He didn’t expect any negativity, he was too pure and hopeful, but he should have known.
A few of his classmates pestered him as to why he had a dog collar on. He told them it wasn’t a dog collar (he would say it was a person collar but that sounds really weird) and they teased him. He scratched at it to try and get it off, and the collar delivered him a taunting little ‘bzzt’ as if tempt him to try and remove it.
Karl accepted that he couldn’t remove the collar, and one girl in his class stood up for him, saying it was a choker, not a collar.
“Ew, chokers are for girls!” one particularly brutish boy had shouted. Karl didn’t like the word ‘choker’ any better than ‘collar’, but he gave the girl a small smile of thanks for standing up for him.
She introduced herself as Hannah and the two became fast friends.
“Karl, you’re the only boy in this school who likes breaking gender norms,” she would tell him, and he would silently wonder what that meant.
Occasionally, Hannah would try to invite Karl over to her house, but he would immediately decline, because he seemed to recall not going over to friends’ houses being a rule.
Or even if it wasn’t, he had to travel after school every day. It just wouldn’t work.
A second problem Karl faced in school was the fact that he was one of the two people in his class who had a power. The children would ask him to travel but he would turn them down without giving a reason, following another of his rules. The students naturally held aversion towards him for this, but having a power granted a strong kinship between Karl and the other boy with a power, Quackity.
Quackity could manipulate various solid objects as if they were putty in his hands, reshaping things as he desired.
He was horrible at controlling it, though, and oftentimes bent his pencils and crayons into unrepairable squiggles.
Karl found Quackity’s lack of control endearing and liked to keep the objects that Quackity cried about having ruined.
While Karl loved hanging out with Hannah, Quackity quickly became his best friend. Quackity just… understood Karl! (Or, rather, the small bits of Karl that he allowed Quackity to see).
Despite the occasional mean remark from another student in his class, school was Karl’s happy place and he looked forwards to it, especially after a long month in another time.
When he had gone on a particularly long travel, he returned to school very sentimental and needy, having missed his friends so much.
Both Hannah and Quackity didn’t mind Karl curling up close to their sides while their teachers read to the class, and they would help Karl cover up his tears if he fell apart, and they never pressured him to explain what was wrong (and he never told them).
He was so grateful for them, and his thoughts ever night before falling asleep were of the fact that he finally had a home again, and that was being by his friends’ sides.
After all, Karl had come to decide that home wasn’t a place, but a feeling. He would never call his white room home, but Quackity and Hannah were.
Almost a year flew by of this same existence. Karl would wake up, attend school, time travel for mere hours to months on end, and then he would sleep.
Most of the students hated the private school schedule that only granted them one weekend day, but Karl was constantly happy to see his friends more.
Then Karl’s seventh birthday came around, and he was excited to celebrate with his friends at school! He hadn’t been aware of his sixth birthday on the day it passed, so he was absolutely ecstatic to have a seventh.
When the intern who Karl had thought was a scientist dropped him off at the curbside of the academy, Karl sprinted up the steps, bubbly and filled with glee.
“Karl! Happy birthday!” Hannah shouted as soon as Karl entered the classroom.
“Thank you!” Karl grinned.
“Yeah, now you’re seven like we are!” Quackity added excitedly, “What are you gonna do for your birthday party? If you don’t wanna go out somewhere big, we can just go to your house! Oh- I’ve never been, have you, Hannah?”
“No, I haven’t!” Hannah responded. “What do you want for your birthday, Karl? We’ll give it to you at the party!”
Taken aback by his friends’ enthusiasm at the notion of going to his house, Karl stuttered, “Uh- uh- I wasn’t- I didn’t think- I…”
“Okay, students, sit down, you can talk and play at snack time,” the teacher commanded, and Karl immediately shuffled over to his desk with his head down and his gaze on his feet.
All throughout the math lesson (they learned about how to find the perimeter of any quadrilateral), Karl could feel his two friends’ eyes burning into the back of his skull, but he didn’t dare steal a glance their way.
Then snack time arrived, the moment Karl had been dreading. Quackity ran over to the trio’s normal spot on the rug where the teacher would read to them and plopped down onto it.
He ripped open his bag of chips and beckoned Karl and Hannah over. Hannah skipped over and took out a small container of grapes, sitting down at Quackity’s side. She joined Quackity in summoning Karl, mimicking his motion and expression in such a manner that Karl couldn’t help but giggle.
Karl begrudgingly took his place as the third point in the triangle they formed and folded his legs.
“Karl…” Hannah began, “you don’t have to have a party or have us over if you don’t want to. We realize you don’t like having people at your house and that’s fine! We- we just got excited and wanted to celebrate with you! But, if you’ll at least let us know what present you want… I know that no one can turn down a gift!”
Hannah beamed at him and Karl halfheartedly reciprocated the expression. He wasn’t sure if there was a rule against getting gifts; he didn’t really have any possessions besides his clothes and his blanket.
He would ask the scientists if he was allowed to ask for…
Karl knew deep down that he wouldn’t be permitted to ask his friends to give him things. He would never be able to keep them, and he would likely be beat for such greediness.
“Oh, thanks, I really appreciate, but I don’t need anything! You don’t need to get me a present, being your friend is enough.”
“Oh Karl, that’s so fucking sappy,” Quackity teased, but both he and Hannah melted at Karl’s nice words.
Karl had successfully deflected the problem.
Or so he thought.
A few days passed with no mention of Karl’s birthday. Then, Hannah arrived at school one day with a small gift bag.
“Here! Karl, this is for you! Open it!” she prompted, shoving the bag into his hands and clasping them shut so he would be holding the bag up.
Karl was terrified of the backlash he would get for accepting the gift, but if he refused it, Hannah would get mad and might hurt him, or worse yet…
Stop being his friend.
And Karl was never one to disobey an order, he couldn’t! His internal monologue bickered yet again, obey Hannah or the scientists? Hannah told him to open the gift, yet he had been commanded not to take any!
Karl shoved the little bag back into Hannah’s hands and ran across the classroom to hide behind the bookshelf.
Hannah- she would never hurt Karl! But still, the seeds of doubt and fear grew in Karl’s head as he tucked himself into a ball and hoped Hannah wouldn’t pursue him.
Ever the good friend, Hannah came to comfort Karl, having no way to know that her approach was only increasing his fear.
“Karl?” she asked, peeking behind the shelf that was pushed slightly in front of the wall with just enough space for a small malnourished seven year old.
“No no no no no no no no no,” Karl begged in a low whisper, “p- please, I can’t, I can’t…”
“Oh Prime Karl, are you okay? Do you need something? I- I can get the teacher, or do you want a hug maybe?”
“N- no, I’m so sorry, the- th- the- the gift- I-“ Karl sobbed, unable to continue his plea as he started to hyperventilate.
“Oh, the gift? Here, I have it right here,” Hannah said, misinterpreting what Karl wanted. She ruffled inside the bag and pulled out a small vial of black nail polish and held it up for Karl to see. “See? Look- I got you a nail polish! You always said you liked mine, and you don’t mind things that people consider girly, so… I got you this and I think you’ll look great! It’s okay if you don’t want it, but I hoped you’d like it!”
She stared at Karl, waiting for his reaction, but Karl’s head stayed in between his knees.
“Fine, I’ll leave you alone,” Hannah concluded, trying to sound nice but coming across cold. At her accidental infliction in tone, Karl flinched and proceeded to sob harder.
Hannah lent Karl a worried glance but kept her word and let him be, walking away.
She probably went to go find Quackity to tell him how mean Karl had been. They were gonna hit him, weren’t they? He’d been so disobedient! Why couldn’t he do anything right, especially for the two people who mattered most to him?
But no one came. Hannah and Quackity never came. An hour went by and finally, Karl’s sobs subsided. Out of pure fear, Karl remained behind the bookshelf, and still no one came.
Then Karl heard footsteps increasing in volume as he could only assume that people were nearing his position.
“Karl, buddy, we’re going home.”
Karl nervously looked up and stared into the calm, kind face of one of the interns who often drove Karl to school. The intern’s eyes told a different story however, one that said ‘Karl, you’ve been very disobedient and we’re very mad and you’ll be punished severely’.
Karl broke back down into sobs as the intern picked him up.
“Yes, don’t worry, I’m his babysitter, I’m going to bring him home now to his guardians,” the intern told Karl’s teacher.
The teacher, who was obviously poor-equipped to deal with an emotionally fragile child in tears, allowed the intern to take Karl without any checking of identification.
As soon as the intern and Karl were out of the school, the intern aggressively threw Karl into the backseat of the limo and screamed at him.
“HOW DARE YOU! YOU FUCKIN-“
The intern slammed the door shut and a moment later, the car jolted slightly as it began to move. Karl knew he should be terrified and in shambles, but at this point, he just felt numb.
After that incident, Karl wasn’t allowed to go back to school for a semester. He hadn’t been good, after all.
And it may have just been coincidence, but those few months were years of absolute hell for Karl in his travels. It seemed like the scientists were giving him particularly hard assignments just to spite him, to punish him.
Karl had just made it back from a war that he had somehow found himself fighting in, (wars didn’t draft seven year olds normally, but still he was given a musket and told to shoot) and he had a wound from where a bullet had grazed him on his arm. He could barely force out the date to get back to his time, and now that he was back, he was crying on the familiar white tile floors.
“Karl,” one of the scientist commended, “nice job! You’ve been very good lately, so we’re gonna clean up your wound and let you go to bed early. Best of all- tomorrow you can go back to school!”
They splashed alcohol on his arm and it burnt so badly, it felt like just another punishment for a wrongdoing he could hardly remember, but then the stinging subsided. Karl was gently placed on the floor of his room (muzzled) and he crawled over to his blanket and burrowed within in.
He drifted off to sleep, finally getting to close his eyes without hearing the horrors of war all around him for the first time in a month. Or a few minutes, as the scientists would have seen it.
He had a fitful sleep, flashes of painful memories plaguing his consciousness. For a while, there was no solace in waking up. But as Karl heard his door click and creak open, he stirred and knew that he would finally see his friends again.
“Oh! I’m awake!” he giggled, throwing his blanket to the other side of the room. The mean intern gave him an exasperated look and then tossed his school uniform on the ground and turned to leave so he could change.
Karl pulled the familiar tan polo over his head and once he was fully dressed, he ran to the door so he’d be able to have the intern escort him to the car and bring him to school.
The door, however, was locked. From the outside, as it always was.
“H- hey!” he called out, hoping not to sound too pushy or immature. “Can you open the door, please?”
No response came.
“P- please?”
The door didn’t budge.
“Hey, uh…” Karl tried to call the intern by name when he remembered he didn’t know it, “int- can you unlock the door? Please?”
Karl’s voice sounded so small and fragile, and he hated it. He felt so embarrassed, and a single tear trickled down his cheek, only adding to his self-consciousness.
“Oh, my mistake,” the intern sneered, creaking the door open and ushering Karl through.
Karl quickly wiped his tear with his oversized sleeve and scampered after the intern who was already making their way down the hall.
Karl suppressed any lingering sadness and fear as he let his excitement bubble up inside him. He was going to see his friends again! It had been… years!
Would they even remember him? (yes, of course they would, it hadn’t been that long for them)
The limo door opened and Karl slid out. He acknowledged the intern with a small ‘thank you’ and then internally shouted at himself for sounding so weak and small again.
He ran up the familiar andesite steps and entered the academy.
Entering the grand main entrance of the school, Karl looked around in awe. He had forgotten just how grand the private school was.
He stood there for a moment, feet planted firmly and hands clenched, before he remembered where he was supposed to go.
His classroom, right. (Which was that?)
He stumbled down the corridors of the school (it wasn’t like the corridors that he was led down coming to and from travels. Don’t think about those halls) and finally made it to the classroom.
“Oh my Prime! Karl! I- we missed you! Where were you? I’m so glad you’re back!”
A girl with long, curly brown hair came bounding up to Karl and embraced him.
He recognized the girl. She- she was his friend, right? But, staring into her mildly confused gaze, Karl couldn’t put a name to the face.
“Karl? Are you alright?” she asked.
Karl could feel that emptiness that scratched his brain, he could feel the holes in his mind where memories were supposed to be stored. What was her name? Karl felt himself slipping, he was falling-
“Oh! Hannah!” he exclaimed as the name rushed into his head and the fog cleared.
“Yeah? You look so surprised! Did something happen?”
Karl was supposed to say something if anyone asked where he’d been. What was it again? Oh, right.
“I went on a trip a- abroad for the se- semester,” he stuttered. “I went to school there. It was pretty boring, and I missed you a lot.”
Decades of practice kept Karl’s face calm and his tone believable, so Hannah believed his lie.
“Okay, I’m just glad you’re back. I’m gonna go get Quackity, stay right here!”
Karl kept his feet firmly planted just like Hannah had told him to, and repeated her and Quackity’s names over and over in his head so he wouldn’t forget.
He can feel memories from the past eating away at his brain, his memories depleting as soon as he dares to think of something else.
“Karl! You’re back!” someone yelled. Quackity, his name was Quackity.
Stop forgetting.
“Quackity! I missed you!” Karl shouted back, and he broke Hannah’s command to run and hug his two friends. Upon realizing that he had disobeyed Hannah, he stumbled backwards with wide eyes.
“Oh- oh sorry,” he mumbled.
“Why are you apologizing?” Hannah asked, her head tilted to the side. “You can hug us, we don’t mind.”
“No, I- I didn’t stay… nevermind…” Karl trailed off.
“Ohhhhh kay,” Quackity interrupted, “so, wanna distract people while I fuck up their pencils beyond repair?”
And so the trio fell back into their regular rhythm, with Karl trying to mask how much more broken he had become.
Another year passed. They all turned eight (and on Karl’s 8th birthday, no one mentioned parties or gifts, they just lent him kind words and affection).
The march of time continued on.
A few days before Hannah’s ninth birthday, she came to school with tears budding in her grey eyes.
“G- guys, I’m moving away,” she sobbed. “My dad said he was ‘moving up the political ladder’ and we have to live in the capital city! I don’t even know where that is!”
The three became two, and a gaping hole was left in the boys’ hearts.
Until Karl’s was filled with memories, consuming those of the people he had lost.
“I miss Hannah,” Quackity had remarked.
“Who?”
Quackity had scoffed and shook his head.
“Yeah, I feel you,” he responded. Karl looked at Quackity, confused, but didn’t press into the matter.
Karl had lost countless friends, and so anyone who wasn’t a constant in his life became lost to time.
The year dragged on, and Karl’s travels were long more often than not. He beat his previous record of a year in the past by tripling it.
School was his safe haven, and Quackity was the only person keeping him happy. Quackity was the only friend who Karl could go back to.
Quackity turned nine, and Karl followed suit not soon after.
Karl was deteriorating. He was scared of a lot of things. His mind goes blank at seeing certain objects. His breathing stops whenever he hears specific sounds. He tries to be strong but ultimately fails in the end.
But school was the oasis in a desert of pain, a raft in a sea of sorrow.
But fate was cruel, the universe hated Karl.
Karl didn’t deserve a safe haven.
The days that change someone’s life for the worse always start like any other.
Karl startled awake at the opening of his door. He got dressed and the limo took him to school. But when he entered the classroom, he froze.
No. No no no, this can’t be happening.
In his teacher’s hand resided a small remote controller.
The same one that plagued Karl’s nightmares and his everyday life. The controller that operated his collar.
Karl gasped and almost fainted.
This couldn’t be real- school was his safe place!
He didn’t have to travel- no one made him do anything that he didn’t want to!
“Karl, take a seat,” his teacher ordered.
Karl couldn’t even recall the teacher’s name, but he reflexively obeyed the command without thinking.
“Students, settle down! Now, I have a very special announcement. Today we begin our first deep dive into history lessons! And, Karl, don’t worry, your guardians gave me full permission to share this information with everyone, and you’re going to travel for us.”
The classroom erupted into whispers, students turning and discussing what had just been said.
“Guardians? Is he an orphan or some shit?”
“Why does it matter?”
“I dunno- most people have parents, it’s just weird and kinda sad.”
“Travel? The fuck does that mean?”
And Quackity, who came over to Karl and whispered into his ear, “they didn’t ask you about whatever this is, did they?”
“Okay, okay, sit back down and shut up,” the teacher beckoned. “Karl here, as you may know, is a time traveller, and-“
“HOLY FUCK, WHAT?”
Karl stared at his classmates, confused. He could have sworn they knew! Had he told a different class? Had he never told anyone at all?
“Yes, yes,” the teacher said, “I know. His guardians have told us that we are allowed to use him to travel and help us in our lessons!”
Use him. Not ask him, use him. Karl was sick of being an object, a tool. He just wanted to be… Karl.
“What’s that remote thingy?” a girl in the back of the room called out.
“Oh,” the teacher scoffed, “this? It’s just… to keep Karl safe.”
And from that day onwards, Karl didn’t have any safe place. He began to feel sick at the mere thought of the colors green or purple. And just like all nine year olds, his classmates were mostly jerks about the situation.
“Karl’s kinda like our class pet!” one of them joked. The words cut deeper than knifes. Karl bit back his tears, but he had gotten good at holding his emotions. He was good.
A week of Karl traveling for the class went by and finally, Quackity approached him about it.
“Karl?” he inquired softly, sitting down next to Karl.
“Yeah?” Karl responded, his mind somewhere else.
“How are you?”
“Fine.” It was automatic, like a reflex. He hadn’t taken even a second to think about it. But the hesitance in his voice and the unsure look on his face juxtaposed the statement.
“I know you’re not fine, Karl. I know you too well, I’ve seen you almost every day since we were what, five?”
“No,” Karl murmured, “you haven’t.”
“What does that mean?” Quackity prompted, flabbergasted.
“I- you- I just- I… traveling… sometimes I’m in the past for weeks… or months- or years! And I’m just alone- or sometimes I’m not- and I make friends who I have to abandon as soon as the collar… nevermind… but I just- I’m- I mean nothing to anyone! And I just-“
Karl broke down sobbing, unable to finish. He hadn’t ever been able to open up to anyone before, and even though if the scientists found out that he had gone into any detail with Quackity he would be punished and tortured… being able to say anything about the endless prison-esque loop he was trapped in helped him.
He wanted to tell Quackity how when he travelled, he saw Quackity’s ancestors… or doppelgängers, whatever they were. Karl wanted to say how Quackity was his oasis and solace…
He rubbed the tears and turned to look at Quackity, his only source of joy.
No such entity was at his side. Quackity- had he left Karl?
Where was he?
“Quackity?” he choked out.
No response. Karl was alone (as always, as it should be).
In a fit of emotion that afternoon after school, Karl foolishly said that he didn’t want to travel to some especially dark age in history.
He hadn’t even full out refused, he just said that he had already been tortured and convicted of crimes he didn’t commit that day, and he didn’t want to do it again.
He asked if for once, he could go somewhere happy.
Karl wasn’t allowed back to school for five months.
Yes, that would teach Karl to be complacent.
Karl just had to behave! Why couldn’t he do anything right?
The five months (decades of torture) crept by and then Karl was given the gift of returning to the academy.
He was endlessly grateful- the scientists were so kind to allow him to go! After he had been so disrespectful and horrible (he didn’t remember what he had done wrong), he was being given mercy.
He returned to school and found that Quackity had new friends. He didn’t acknowledge Karl all day. Karl was alone.
Karl hated being alone (he deserved it though, didn’t he) and the loss of Quackity’s friendship hit Karl hard.
Karl lost his sense of time. It seemed sudden when Karl noticed the date a while later and found that it was his tenth birthday.
“Hey, happy birthday,” Quackity said, nonchalantly as he brushed past Karl.
The first words that Quackity said to Karl since his return.
The next day, the class started their ‘deep dive’ unit on the rise of powers in humanity and the discrimination due to it.
Today’s lesson was on the targeting of so called ‘OP’ people, what they endured, and the aftermath.
The class remarked about their discontentment towards people with powers and how they were so glad that powers were being eradicated.
It was ironic in a sad way. Everyone hated powers and those who had them, and then they would ask Karl to use his power so they could learn more about why powers were bad.
If he had a choice, he would have refused.
Having a choice would be nice.
Before they began, Karl was supposed to examine the time firsthand and tell the class about his findings.
The teacher gave him a time and place and he read it off the paper.
Green and purple and nausea and pain and suffering and vibrance and-
Karl appeared dazed in a dark alleyway. Before the swirls fully cleared from his vision, someone approached him and knocked him unconscious with some electric stick thing.
That was unfortunate.
He was in the back of a car now, and he could hear someone breathing. He wasn’t alone.
He fell back asleep.
Karl faintly noted his collar being… removed, somehow? His neck was free, he was fr-
The anesthesia pulled him under and whispers of ‘surgery’ seemed to echo across the room.
Karl didn’t fight it.
Then he was awake and in pain and hungry and in the dark-
Worse things had happened.
But then chaos erupted after the prisoners had been moved to another room. The walls of silence were broken down and the captives began to converse.
Karl was prompted to speak by someone who had kind eyes (the kindest eyes often held the greatest malice towards Karl) but he-
He couldn’t speak.
He broke down in tears.
He was trapped here. Trapped in this time.
He would be ten years and one day old until he was killed. Or until his voice was restored.
He could never leave (but was that so bad?)
Knowing that he was trapped in this time, Karl had no trouble forming attachments and befriending his fellow captives.
It was easier for him to be happy because he had truly been through worse.
And no one could abandon him.
———————-
“Karl, wake the fuck up!” Tommy yelled.
Sorry, I’m awake! Karl signed.
“Okay, good, you fell asleep without Gogy, did you have a nightmare?” Tubbo asked.
No, Karl responded, just some memories.
“Okay, well,” Tommy said, “Philza agreed to play tag and we’re gonna show him how awesome we are at it, and I’m not letting you miss out on this opportunity because you’re fast as fuck, and-“
“Tommy, shut it,” Tubbo interrupted. “But he’s right, let’s go!”
Karl grinned and climbed down from the top bunk.
Philza Minecraft is about to get destroyed.
Chapter 6: immortal quado
Summary:
Techno grapples with the concept of technical immortality and discovers that he’s not alone in possession of such a power
Notes:
if you have an active imagination, the beginning of this chapter might be a little gory. should be fine though
this chapter is the shortest yet, but the name Techno is used 69 times so since im immature i left this length
hope you enjoy!
(it’s my goal to update once per week, im very busy in school)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Technoblade stared down at the child bleeding out at his feet.
The voices were commending him for such an unclean and bloody kill, but Techno wished that the small child could have died painlessly, lest not at all.
He could kill with ease and yet he was so, so powerless.
Techno turned to look over at his twin who was strapped to some strange machine and bleeding from his temple.
Wilbur made eye contact with Techno and then flinched away.
Techno was confused for a moment, but then he remembered that he had just killed a child and he was twitching and probably looked deranged; of course Wilbur was scared of him.
The voices had a field day upon seeing Wilbur’s fear and fragility. Some felt bad for Wilbur, while the more animalistic begged for Wilbur’s blood.
He would give them blood, but not Wilbur’s. He would never hurt Wilbur (he already had, beyond repair, Wilbur was broken because of him).
“ Drink ,” the loudspeaker commanded.
Like a puppet with no control over his own actions, Techno kneeled on the ground and cupped his hands next to the wound on the child’s neck.
Blood bubbled out from the cut, like a second mouth spitting out some hot, thick fruit punch.
Techno’s hands were soon full of the liquid and he pulled them to his mouth and began to swallow.
Fruit punch, that was all it was. That was what he would tell himself.
Sadly, Techno was never good at lying to himself.
He felt a surge of energy course through his body. An adrenaline rush. He felt more powerful and his face twisted into a sick smile, coated crimson with blood.
Then Techno became all too aware of the wires attaching Wilbur (and himself, apparently) to the machine.
It wasn’t painful, but it didn’t feel good (like consuming the blood of the fallen did) either. It was a harsh buzzing, and Techno felt prickling all over his body.
He stole another glance in Wilbur’s direction and saw his twin clenching his eyes shut.
As quickly as the prickling had come, it subsided, and Techno dared to run over to his brother’s side.
Before he could embrace Wilbur, however, his brother flinched and cowered from his touch.
Right. He was coated in blood and had obviously just killed someone.
Wilbur had seen Techno kill all the time, but never anyone innocent, and even still, Wilbur was uncomfortable at the sight of so much blood.
“Hey,” Techno soothed, “you’re okay. I’m not going to hurt you.”
I know, Wilbur responded, but you can’t really control that, can you?
He was right. Techno couldn’t control the bloodlust, it threatened to consume him every waking moment.
Wilbur continued to sign but Techno turned away and his gaze came to rest upon the small corpse who had just stopped breathing.
He stared blankly at the dead child for a minute or so before he heard the noise of a hand violently making contact with skin behind him.
He whipped his head around to find Wilbur hitting his own leg as hard as he could, tears bubbling from his eyes.
“Hey, woah, hey, stop!” he said sharply, and then he hissed as Wilbur flinched at the inflection in his voice. “Sorry, I just- don’t do that, okay? Are you okay? I’m worried.”
Sorry, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to freak you out, Wilbur signed. You just… you looked away and I couldn’t get your attention and I was just trying to make noise so you’d look again. I’m sorry, that was probably selfish of me, I know that… having to use your power is hard sometimes.
Techno hadn’t really thought about how helpless his twin must feel when he has something to say but can’t. Did that make Techno a horrible brother?
“I-“
Techno was interrupted by his muscles involuntary weakening, causing his collapse, due to the device that disrupts his nerve signals and temporarily paralyzes him.
“ This experiment is complete. You will now be returned to your cell, ” the loudspeaker informed them.
The guards sauntered into the room and Techno felt a sick feeling in his gut as Wilbur’s face went blank and his demeanor grew meeker than usual.
Techno supposed that staying limp would be something that all of the prisoners had to do, not just himself and Tommy involuntarily.
But Wilbur’s fear and instant submissiveness made Techno feel uneasy. He had seen the guards abuse Wilbur countless times for being ‘too defiant’ but the fact that it was a concern only clicked with Techno at this moment.
Did that make Techno a bad person? He was already a murderer, and his traumatized brother was apparently scared of him.
Techno was dragged down the corridors of the prison and tossed limply into the cell. Wilbur was nudged in after him and the door swang shut.
“Wilby!” Tommy exclaimed as he came bounding up to the older brunette. His face fell as he realized what he had just said and he rushed to correct himself. “Oh- fuck- I mean Wilbur- no no no no no-“
“Oh my Prime, Tommy, you’re a literal child,” Tubbo teased, popping out from behind Tommy’s shoulder.
“Ah- no no no, I meant Wilbur! I- I’m gonna change the subject- Uh, Wilbur I need entertainment,” Tommy said.
Sorry, Tommy, not right now. I’m going to go ask Gogy to let me sleep now, I’m tired.
Tommy looked as if he was trying to suppress the words ‘fuck you, entertain me regardless of your desires’ but he nodded solemnly and allowed Wilbur to make his way to George.
Technoblade felt bad for the child, who must be bored out of his mind, so he decided he would be a good person and entertain the kids.
Maybe the good deed would make up for killing a child.
“Theseus,” Techno barked, and noticed his voice sounded very harsh and loud next to the others’ in the cell.
Tommy must have felt the same way, because he flinched upon hearing Techno speak and kept his eyes shut and his body curled in on itself.
“Oh- no, I didn’t mean to scare you,” Techno quickly corrected, “I was just gonna offer to play with you guys.”
“No, it’s okay, we’re just gonna go… hang out… in our room? Yeah- sorry to… yeah,” Tommy concluded.
Tommy shot Tubbo a look and the two teens scampered off towards their room where Purpled and Karl were already sitting.
Techno felt pretty awkward. Everyone was so…traumatized, and Techno didn’t really relate. They all flinched at loud words or particularly aggressive actions, and were always very submissive and obedient. And everyone seemed to be scared of Technoblade.
Was it just him? Was he messed up in some way?
Techno looked down at his large hands, still caked with the blood of the child who he had just killed. Was he a monster? Was that how they all saw him?
The voices were telling him to lick the blood from his fingers as if it was chocolate, but Techno shut them out.
He had already taken all of the child’s years, he didn’t need to consume any more blood.
Technoblade hated the taste of blood. Well, hate was a strong word. He didn’t like it. It tasted like rust and metal, and was hot and thick. Or at least that’s what he told himself.
The taste lingered in his mouth, reminding him that he had just killed someone and taken their years as his own.
But he was just a quick adjuster, and nothing ever felt particularly scary to him. He was brave to a fault, some would say.
So maybe he wasn’t constantly terrified. Did that make him a monster? Or was everyone just afraid because-
Techno became suddenly awake of a stream of blood trickling down from his bottom lip. He self-consciously licked it away and received a strange glance from Phil across the room.
Realizing that Phil probably thought he was either consuming his own blood or someone else’s (and the latter was true) he walked over to the older man.
“Hey Phil,” Techno said.
“Yes? Do you have something you need to talk about?” Phil asked.
Techno had no reason to talk with Phil at the moment besides the fact that he didn’t want Phil to think he was some sort of child-killing vampire (because he wasn’t a vampire, even though he drank blood sometimes).
“Uh- no, can’t a guy just talk to his best friend?” Techno responded smoothly. Or not smoothly, his response was actually very forced and awkward sounding.
“Listen, Techno, I’m not a mind reader, but it’s pretty obvious why you’re distressed right now,” Phil told Techno. “Y- you do know that you’re covered in blood, your pupils are the opposite of dilated, they’re so small, and they’re kinda slitted right now as well, and your left eye is actually twitching violently, and you look like a serial killer, and-“
“Phil, I thought you were supposed to be the nice one!” Techno stared blankly at the older man.
“What?”
“I mean, aren’t you supposed to… like, all of the little kids are infatuated with you. You’re supposed to let me down gently, not tell me… the truth!” Techno spat out with a joking tone in his words.
Philza sighed with a slight smile and said, “alright, mate, let’s just get you cleaned up, okay?”
Phil led Techno over to their bathroom where he turned the dial on the cracked porcelain sink and a steady stream of water began to trickle forth. The older motioned for the pink-haired teen to scrub his hands, arms, and face, and then helped him rub the stains off of his bright orange shirt.
The water was cold, and the extremity of the temperature grounded Technoblade and weakened his resolve to keep his emotions bottled up. He wasn’t the weak one. But everyone feels better after lifting the weight off their chest.
“Phil,” Techno blurted, “can I tell you what I did?”
Not what happened, not what he was forced to do, but what he did. Techno was a realist, and he only blamed himself for the murder.
“Sure, mate.”
“So, you know how I’m technically… sometimes… immortal?” Techno asked.
“WHAT?” Philza gasped in shock. “You’re immortal?”
“No, not- not in an immortal sense per say…”
“WHAT? What does that mean?”
“I’ve told you about my powers, Phil.”
“Apparently not all of them.”
Techno sighed. “Okay, well, let’s see… I have enhanced fighting ability, uh, there’s Chat, and sometimes I can also hear Wil’s thoughts, and then there’s the fact that I can be immortal if I feel like it.”
Philza blinked slowly and stared at Technoblade. “Elaborate?”
“If I kill someone and ingest their blood, I gain all of the lifespan that they would have lived on to have if I didn’t kill them. So if I kill enough people, I could live forever. Cmon, surely this is common knowledge amongst you all?”
Phil shook his head and responded, “that’s a very big burden for someone so young.”
Phil almost looked… sad.
“Why?” Techno inquired before he could stop himself.
“Immortality isn’t… entirely a good thing. You have to watch as everyone you love turns to dust as your heart beats on. Life becomes worthless after centuries of being unfulfilled.”
Technoblade blinked slowly.
“Phil, you’re immortal, right? Any words of wisdom for a fellow cheater of death?”
Phil stared at him harder, obviously not finding Techno’s attempt at humor very funny.
“I’d recommend not killing anyone else. I haven’t been alive for very long, but yes, the rumors are true and I’m immortal. Not- not invulnerable though, I can still technically die… maybe?”
“You have no idea, do you, Phil?” Techno quipped in his monotone voice.
“No,” Phil exhaled, grinning, “but since I’m capable of being hurt, I assume I could die. I heal very rapidly, though.”
Phil’s admission to his immortality had Chat racing in the back of Techno’s mind, overwhelming his thoughts.
Immortal duo?
E
Immortal trio!
trio?
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
immortalza
QUADO
Immortal quartet?
POG
“Chat,” Techno whispered, “it’s just Phil and I, you all suck at math.”
Four
Wrong
E
There’s four
BLOOD
who’s the other two
E
IMMORTAL QUADO
Techno sighed and decided to ignore the unhelpful voices.
“Okay mate, you’re all cleaned up,” Phil said
Techno nodded gratefully and left the bathroom to go find his brother.
He remembered Wil telling Tommy that he was going to sleep, so Techno walked over to his, Wilbur’s and Niki’s shared room.
When Techno arrived in the small room, he found Wilbur fast asleep with his head on Niki’s lap, who was gently stroking his hair.
Wilbur looked so young and sad in sleep.
“Is something wrong?” Techno asked.
“Yeah…” Niki whispered as not to wake up Wilbur, “he- uh- do you want to hear the whole thing?”
Techno nodded and sat down on the bed across from Niki.
“Okay. It’s not really my business, but it’s definitely yours so I’ll tell you what Wil told me. You had to kill a kid and use your power to, what, get the child’s lifespan?”
Techno nodded, and Niki continued. “Well, did you stop to wonder why Wilbur was there, just hooked up to the same mechanism as you?”
“I guess, why? Does Wilbur know?”
“Yeah- a scientist told him why, apparently they’ve got this theory that your lifespan carries over to Wil too, and so that machine is supposed to, like, see how long you’ll live? And so when you killed the child, both of your lifespans went up. So, good news is that you won’t have to watch Wilbur grow old and die!
“But the bad news is that, furthering this line of thought, the scientists are wondering what happens if you kill Wilbur. I mean- if one of you dies, does the other? Or would you take all of Wilbur’s lifespan? So they’re… considering…”
Niki trailed off, letting Techno come to the conclusion himself.
“THEY WANT TO WHAT?” Techno shouted, waking Wilbur up with a jolt.
Wilbur’s eyes shot open and looked panicked, and his breath was quick until he took in his surroundings and calmed.
“Oh, sorry Wil, we didn’t mean to wake you,” Niki whispered. “Do you want me to get Gogy to help you back asleep?”
Yes please, Wilbur responded. Niki hopped off the bed and jogged over to where George was trying to untangle Tubbo’s bed head with little success.
“Wilbur,” Techno said, “I just want to let you know that I won’t listen to the scientists if they order me to kill you. I only obey them in the first place to keep us all safe, and if you’re endangered I’ll fight tooth and nail to make sure you’re safe.”
Niki told you? Wilbur asked, and Technoblade nodded. I doubt they would actually do that. I’m just too valuable to throw away like that, you know?
Techno snickered and then George and Niki entered the room behind him.
“Wilbur, I’m very busy right now, so put your head down so I can knock you out,” George ordered. Wilbur nodded fervently and flopped back down onto the bed.
He quickly made eye contact with George and was fast asleep in a heartbeat.
“You’re welcome,” George enunciated, and he turned to leave.
BYE GOGY
THE PLOT CONTINUES
POG
BLOOD
AHHHH HE FOUND 3/4 IMMORTAL QUADO
GOGY
sleepbur
IMMORTAL QUADO
“Stop with the immortal quado,” Technoblade grumbled under his breath, “quado isn’t even a word!”
Still, he couldn’t help but wonder if Chat was correct and there was a fourth technical immortal in the cell.
“Hey Niki, by any chance are you immortal at all?” Techno blurted.
“N-no?” she stammered.
“Do you know anyone who is? With nothing better to do, I’ve decided to solve a mystery.”
“Isn’t Phil technically immortal?”
“Yeah, but I knew that. Chat’s been spamming about some ‘immortal quado’ and I guess I know Phil, me and Wilbur, so I need one more.”
“What is this, a fluff episode of an anime?” Niki giggled. “Uh, I’m not sure, but if you really want to find out, I’m sure you can just… ask people.”
“Yeah, right, go up to people and say ‘hello there! What is your lifespan, my good sir?’ That’s pretty awkward.”
“That’s literally what you just asked me.”
“Bruh.”
“I’m not wrong.”
“Okay, fine,” Techno relented, “I’ll go ask everyone if they’re immortal or not. I’m invested in this plot line now, I need to know.”
And so, Techno set out on his mission to discover 4/4 immortals for the quado. Except he would try and coerce chat to change the name (which would be fruitless, of course).
“Tommy, do you know if anyone besides Phil, Wilbur and myself are immortal?”
“HOLY FUCK- YOU AND WILBUR ARE IMMORTAL? HOW? CAN I BE IMMORTAL TOO?” Tommy shouted.
“I take it you don’t know.”
“NO, BUT-“
Techno sighed and started to walk towards his next target, Dream, who could realistically be immortal.
“HEY- DON’T WALK AWAY FROM ME, BITCH!” Tommy yelled, but his screams did little to convince Techno to pay him any mind.
“Dream, are you immortal?”
“I dunno,” Dream shrugged, “maybe?”
Techno sighed. “You can’t confirm, though?”
Dream shook his head. “I’m probably not. I just haven’t died before- so I can’t say anything for sure, right?”
“Thanks anyway,” Techno said.
Techno decided that he would ask Bad next, and he walked across the main room of the cell with intent to approach the man, when Karl suddenly ran up to him.
Techno! Karl signed. Tommy said that you were looking for people who are maybe I-M-O-R-T-A-L, and I technically can’t age!
“Immortal has two M’s,” Techno corrected. “Wait- you can’t age? Why? Is that part of your power? Aren’t you a time traveller?”
I’m not from now, Karl explained, but that doesn’t matter, I just wanted to let you know because Tommy told me you needed the information.
“You’re not from now? You know what- sure, if you don’t want to elaborate further you don’t have to, thanks for letting me know.”
Karl grinned and ran over to let Tommy know that he had told Techno about his inability to age in this time period.
The voices in the back of Techno’s head were ecstatic that Techno had figured it out, even if the answers had just fallen into his lap and all he had received in the end was a ton of exposition on his cellmates’ powers.
Techno decided that he would join Wilbur in sleep, so he went over to tell George to make him do so.
As he locked eyes with George and the power kicked in, his last conscious thought was of how he would never kill the twin who was peacefully in slumber beside him.
He would protect Wilbur at all costs.
Notes:
btw there is an overarching plot to this fic. im just worldbuilding :]
Chapter 7: Family dynamics
Summary:
Tubbo has the idea to create father/son dynamics amongst the children, chaos happens
also
Tommy does not have fun during an experiment
Notes:
A Tommy chapter! This has some violence and torture, just letting you all know.
I spent hours on this chapter, staying up late, procrastinating homework, the whole deal
Any typos, or places where I forgot to make something italics or bold, PLEASE tell me
Have a nice read!Also- ONE MONTH ANNIVERSARY OF THIS FIC LETS GOOOOOOO
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tommy, can I speak with you and Ranboo for a moment?” Tubbo asked, bounding up to where Ranboo and Tommy sat.
“Yeah, I mean, you don’t have to ask, Tubs,” Tommy replied.
“Ok- listen guys,” Tubbo said. “I had this amazing idea- so you know how the three of us are mature as fuck and-“
“I already don’t like where this is going,” Ranboo interrupted.
“No- you’ll love it a ton,” Tubbo responded. “Here’s my plan- so you know how young children need guidance and someone to help them make their way in the world?”
“No,” Tommy and Ranboo answered in unison.
“Well, they do! Phil told me so! But anyways, long story short we should mentor the three little ones and be good influences towards them.”
“I AM NOT LITTLE!” Sapnap yelled, running over to where the trio conversed. “I’m barely younger than you guys! Less than a year! You’re just thirteen! If anyone’s gonna mentor me, it’d be Techno or Niki or Wil, someone ACTUALLY mature and older.”
“See Sapnap, that little outburst shows how badly you need me as a father figure,” Tubbo boasted.
“WHAT THE FUCK? Tubbo- you’re not my father figure!” Sapnap shouted, shocked.
“I could be.”
“NO! Ughhh- Prime, this is Phil’s doing, isn’t it? I’m gonna go tell him that I am NOT letting three thirteen year olds be the father figures to Karl, Purpled and me,” Sapnap decided, and he stormed off towards Phil.
“My prodigal son,” Tubbo sniffed.
Tommy and Ranboo just stared at their practically insane friend, speechless.
“Alrighty,” Tubbo amended, “so shall we choose whom mentors who?”
Tommy scoffed. “Actually? This isn’t some joke?”
“I mean- obviously Phil’s the father man, but I think it’d be a funny dynamic for us to keep up. Everyone loves the sibling dynamic! We can be like- like cool older brothers! And it’d be nice,” Tubbo explained.
In Tommy’s mind, it was a chance to make a second Tommy, a partner in crime.
“Fine, we’ll go through with your shit plan. I speak for Boob Boy too, we’re both in,” Tommy decided.
“Okay,” Ranboo agreed.
“Great! Now that that’s settled, I want Sapnap,” Tubbo stated.
“W- what?” Tommy sputtered. “Why do you get to choose? That’s picking favorites! And why don’t I get first pick?”
“Because I’m the oldest,” Tubbo said simply. “And Sap’s the oldest. And he’s the most violent, so I want him.”
“Didn’t you say that I can- um- share your birthday since I didn’t remember mine?” Ranboo asked. “D- doesn’t that make us the same age?”
Tubbo pondered the taller’s words for a moment. “True- but I’m like- an hour older or something. If you wanna do it by age, you can have Purpled!”
“Sure,” Ranboo agreed, happy to not have to make the decision himself.
“LANGUAGE!” Bad shrieked. Tommy turned to see who Bad was scolding and found it to be Sapnap, who was keeping his word and yelling at Phil.
Sapnap made eye contact with Tommy and came jogging back over.
“Tommy- Tubbo listens to you- convince him not to be my father!” Sapnap whined.
“Oh son,” Tubbo cooed, “that’s not… you’re… yeah I have no idea what to say to keep up this bit. Sapnap, I’m going to be your father and brother and mentor.”
Sapnap glared at Tubbo. “You’re shorter than me.”
“Technically, but-“
“I’m getting Karl and Purpled, see what they think about this,” Sapnap interjected, and he ran off to find the aforementioned pair.
Which wouldn’t take long, considering the size of their cell.
“My son is better behaved than your son,” Tommy teased the brunette.
“NO HE IS NOT!” Tubbo exclaimed. Taking a deep breath, he continued, “Karl pretty much looks up to Sapnap, anything behavioral-wise that you scorn MY son for, yours follows suit in doing.”
“Not for long, bitch, he’s got a new role model- me!”
“Guys, the bit really isn’t funny,” Ranboo said.
“It’s not a bit anymore, fucker! It’s a challenge- I will raise the better son,” Tommy declared.
Tubbo gasped, putting his hand over his chest. “You wouldn’t. You can’t! I’m superior in every way.”
“Are not!” Tommy shouted, shoving the thought that this entire bet and argument was, in fact, stupid, out of his mind.
“I guess it’s a competition now,” Ranboo grumbled.
As if on cue, Sapnap came bounding back over, dragging Karl by the wrist, with Purpled casually walking behind the two.
“Okay,” Sapnap panted, “I- I got them. Tubbo- tell them your messed up and quite frankly HORRIBLE plan!”
“It’s not horrible! But- uh- Tommy, Ranboo and I are gonna set up older brother slash father slash mentor dynamics with you three.”
“Do you see this kid? He just SAID the SLASHES! What the fuck?” Sapnap exclaimed.
“Tubbo,” Tommy whispered, goading his friend, “it kinda looks like I’m winning right now!”
“No!” Tubbo gasped. “Sapnap- my son, my own flesh and blood, how could you betray me like this?”
“I’M NOT YOUR SON! Th- this bit isn’t even funny!” Sapnap responded.
“Y’know, people keep saying that, but I don’t really see it. Anyways, you are canonically my son.”
“Yeah, I see the resemblance,” Purpled agreed.
“Y- you can’t see shit!” Sapnap sputtered. “I am NOT HIS SON!”
“Sure, keep telling yourself that,” Tubbo grinned.
Tommy couldn’t help but laugh at Sapnap’s distress. In an unconscious strive for validation, he looked around at his friends’ faces to be sure they were all laughing and happy too.
When his gaze landed upon Karl, he noticed that the younger boy was overwhelmed and nervous, likely from the loud yelling. Tommy understood what it was like to be scared due to raised voices, but he only grew on edge if people were angry or raising their voice in relation to him.
Regardless of his own experiences, Tommy approached Karl, who’s eyes were wide and his body was curled in on itself.
“Hey, Karl,” he whispered, “are you okay?”
Karl nodded ever so slightly but didn’t move to sign in response.
“D’you wanna go hang out in Wil’s room? It’s just him in there right now, and he’s asleep.”
Tommy was answered with another slight nod.
“Okay, one sec,” he whispered, and then he raised his voice to call out to Tubbo. “Tubs- I’m gonna… go spend some quality time with my younger brother slash son figure.”
Tubbo looked as if he was going to respond with a sassy quip, but noticing Karl’s condition, he nodded understandingly.
Tommy stood up and started over towards the older teens’ room when Karl grabbed the sleeve of his orange top and tugged at it softly.
Tommy’s head whipped back around to meet Karl’s stare, and he was met with the younger’s huge watery eyes and wounded expression.
Tommy sighed but decided that it was entirely important to help his friend.
“Is it okay if I touch you? I’m gonna pick you up,” Tommy said. Karl’s lips pressed into a thin grateful smile and he nodded again.
Tommy took that as consent and scooped up Karl into his arms, princess carrying the quivering child across the cell and laying him down on Wil’s bed.
Watching Karl try and calm himself with deep breaths, Tommy cursed himself for not knowing what to do when people were nervous or panicking.
He decided he would go and ask someone for advice- Niki probably knew, and so he turned to leave.
As soon as he took a step towards the exit of the room, he heard Karl frantically patting his knee, making noise by hitting himself so that Tommy would notice him.
He whipped his head around and ran back over to Karl, who was making grabby hands at Tommy so he wouldn’t leave Karl.
“You want me to stay?”
Karl nodded and then lifted his hands to sign.
It’s fine if you don’t want to be here. I just don’t want to be alone , Karl admitted.
“No- no, I can stay. Uhhh… do you… wanna… hear a story, I guess?” Tommy offered.
Don’t worry about it, I’m really sorry, I just got overwhelmed, I feel okay now, Karl signed. Karl took in one more deep breath and smiled, seeming recovered.
“Oh,” Tommy said. Admittedly, he was hoping he would get to make up a story for Karl, since he loved creating fictional worlds and developing them, and going off the walls crazy with unrealistic plots.
If you still want to make a story, we can! Karl contributed. It’ll be fun!
“Ohhhh- yes! And we can come up with the whole thing and show Tubbo to spite him!”
Yeah, Sapnap would never want to do this, so you can win your bet!
“Yes! Ohh- this is gonna be awesome!”
And so the pair began to weave a tapestry of tales. They started with world building, deciding the story would be about world full of hybrids of various animal kingdoms that each have their own government systems, and the wars that develop.
Tommy’s specialty was plots that make no sense (if he wrote fanfics, he’d only write crack) but he decided to take this story seriously to show Tubbo how good of an influence he was.
Since he was the biggest man and best influence, the plot developed to be about a corrupt and dystopian absolute government that oppressed the various hybrid branches.
The aforementioned overarching government was composed entirely of purebred human beings and they deemed themselves more intelligent than the hybrids because of ‘humans being inherently superior’.
Tommy tried to steer the plot away from hitting too close to their own government, but all his story’s development made him realize was how fucking dystopian the world they lived in was.
Eh, the best way to feel good in the face of problems is to ignore them.
They decided that the protagonist would be Tommy, except with a shit ton of plot armor. He was an avian hybrid (like one of his idols: Philza) and he was amazing at everything.
His luck was impeccable, as was his physical prowess and intelligence. His goal was to take down the government and instill democracy where all hybrids and humans are equal.
But some hybrids are more equal than others! Karl signed, grinning, as his reference fell on Tommy’s non-understanding eyes.
Karl was written into the story as Tommy’s sidekick. Karl wanted to be a cat hybrid because he thought it would come with a lot of cool skills, but Tommy argued against the idea.
“You do NOT want to be a catboy, Karl. That’s what the fanartists draw GOGY as, and I’m not subjecting your innocent young mind to the concept. You can be an avian like me.”
Tubbo was going to be the villain, the absolutarian ruler, because of how spiteful Tommy is.
“And we should make Ranboob his butler who joins our side but also sucks at everything and is super weak because of how much better than him I am. Sapnap can be his evil general, and we kill him, okay?”
No, I don’t wanna have Sapnap die!
“I’m your idol now, Karl, you have to let Sapnap go. Symbolically kill him to prove your newfound devotion to me.”
Karl’s face scrunched as if he was deep in thought. Can’t we just take him H-O-S-T-A-G-E and then he joins our side?
“Fine. But we defeat him in a super cool battle.”
Okay! Are Sapnap, Ranboo and Tubbo H-Y-B-R-I-D-S?
“No, they’re purely human, that’s why they’re evil. They believe that deviation from the societal norm should be punished,” Tommy declared, surprised at how fancy his words sounded.
Relatable, N-G-L, Karl signed. Tommy snickered at his use of acronyms.
“And Purpled can be the butler’s butler, I guess. Since he’s Ranboo’s canonic son.”
Their plot developed, and they added more characters. George was a cat hybrid, just as Tommy had previously eluded to. Techno was a pig hybrid because it was his favorite animal and his hair was already pink.
Niki was a fish hybrid, despite the fact that it wasn’t reasonable for a fish to be on land. Plot holes are just like pockets, and pockets make things cool, Tommy had explained. Wilbur was a sea otter hybrid. Or maybe it was a seal. Tommy had no idea what the difference was.
George, Techno, Niki and Wilbur were the friends that Tommy and Karl make along the journey to murder Tubbo that provide something to the plot. Techno brought fighting skills, Niki had common sense and survival skills, Wilbur had intellect and geographical knowledge, and George… was there because Tommy was secretly a Gogy stan and wanted to fight alongside one of his idols in a dramatic battle.
Dream and Bad were both purebred humans on Tubbo’s government board. They fought alongside Tubbo and are skilled warriors alongside of being a part of a political dynasty.
Phil still had bird wings, and Tommy elected him the ‘cool sensei’ of himself and Karl in the story. He would train the two before they go off on their journey.
“Tommy! Karl! Get back over here!” Tubbo shouted, breaking the pair from their planning.
“Fine!” Tommy yelled back, “we’re coming!”
Tommy hopped off the bed and started to walk over to where Tubbo was waving his arms frantically, and Karl scampered after him. Tommy’s heart warmed at Karl’s proximity to him, and he felt wanted.
Some days, all it took to make Tommy have to fight to hold back squeaks of joy was his friends just smiling near him, but today was one of those days where he felt unwanted and a general burden. Tommy realized that Karl was both literally and figuratively looking up to him, just as he had hoped, and it was that that put a giant grin on his face as he approached Tubbo.
“So Tommy, did you like my ‘having a son’ idea?” Tubbo asked.
“Yep!” Tommy chirped, and then his expression turned into one of shock due to how high pitched his voice sounded. It always seemed to get that way when he was over-excited about something that he really shouldn’t be all that hyped over.
Tubbo snickered, obviously picking up on Tommy’s pitch, but he didn’t tease Tommy for it, so Tommy took that as a small victory.
“Anyways, I wanted you and Karl to help me prove to Sapnap that he can just- just look up to me because I’m the best influence,” Tubbo said.
Tommy glanced over to where Sapnap and Karl were signing with bright smiles on their faces. “I can’t do that, Tubbster, because I’m easily the best influence. I’ll help you convince Sapnap, though. Because- oh my Prime, it’s amazing! I- I’ve always been the little brother slash son figure in every dynamic, and having someone look up to me- oh- it’s so nice.”
“I’m glad,” Tubbo grinned. “And yeah, if you can win my disobedient son over to my side, I’d appreciate it.”
Tommy went over to Sapnap and Karl and sat down next to them.
“Sap-“
“Proceed behind the bars so that bread may be graciously given to you,” a guard commanded, cutting Tommy off.
“Gracious, yeah right,” Tommy grumbled as he walked over to their bedroom.
Tommy climbed up onto his bed and once he plopped down onto the creaky mattress, he saw Karl staring up at him.
Can I come up too? Karl asked.
“Sure!” Tommy responded.
Karl hurried up the ladder and threw himself upon Tommy’s bunk.
Can we keep planning our story while we eat? We need to make the actual story now, not just the people and stuff.
“Yeah, sure!”
Sapnap stared up at Tommy and Karl discontentedly. “Tommy. You came over to talk with me? You said my name, so what is it?”
“Oh- yeah- Tubbo wanted me to explain why you should agree to be his younger brother figure.”
Sapnap shot him a look of disbelief. “It’s a really dumb idea, y’know. I doubt you can convince me to accept TUBBO of all people as my father. I- I have an ACTUAL father and siblings, and I don’t need a replacement.”
“That’s what this is about? You feel like you’re replacing the family who you’re probably never gonna see again?”
“What the fuck? N- no, it’s nothing like that, Tubbo would just be- he’s not- HE’S SHORTER THAN ME!”
“Mhm, well, Karl and I are like, the best at this, and maybe you can be Tubbo’s canonic older brother if that’s what your problem is,” Tommy suggested, absentmindedly running his fingers through Karl’s curly hair. Karl closed his eyes and leaned into the touch, content.
“You know Tubbo only invented this whole idea so that he could feel superior to someone, right? This whole facade you two have going- he’s manipulating you!”
The bars to their room slid back open and Tommy gestured for Karl to make his way down from the bunk before following suit.
“I guess,” Tommy said, “but if nothing else, it’s something to do. I can’t be the only one who needs constant entertainment!”
“Yeah,” Sapnap chuckled, “I’ve noticed.”
Tommy froze. At that moment, he realized that he probably constantly burdened people by always asking to be entertained. They probably all thought he was annoying. He was so loud, too!
Tommy was pretty good at repressing his spiraling, so he continued to follow Sapnap as his mind raced. Sapnap’s words had really hurt, even though they weren’t intended to. Why did Tommy feel so… sick?
Suddenly, Tommy was brought out of his train of thoughts by Karl tugging at his sleeve.
Are you okay? Karl asked.
Tommy took a deep breath. If Karl cared, then Tommy was probably being ridiculous. He shouldn’t panic over something so trivial as a need for validation, people were perfectly okay after way worse. “Yeah, I’m fine.”
Not paying attention to where he was walking, Tommy collided with Sapnap and fell on his butt.
“Oi! Sapnap- why’d you stop walking?” Tommy snapped.
Sapnap didn’t respond, or even turn around to look at Tommy.
“Hey!” Tommy persisted. “Sapnap!”
Frustrated as to why he wasn’t being acknowledged, Tommy rolled over on the ground so he could see what Sapnap was staring at.
Following Sapnap’s gaze, Tommy saw three flat, sunken loaves of burnt bread. One of them had blood on it, since it apparently landed in a puddle of blood that hadn’t been tended to just yet.
There weren’t many means by which to clean in the cell, so a bit of dried blood wasn’t uncommon. But the bread was thin, and obviously wasn’t allowed to rise before it was cooked.
If only any of them had the luxury of scraping off the burnt parts… but they couldn’t because there were only three loaves, and they had to take all the bread they could get.
“Fuck,” Tommy cursed under his breath.
“Why are we getting less and less and less food?” Sapnap grumbled.
“How am I supposed to know?”
Sapnap sighed exasperatedly. “No- no it was rhetorical.”
Dream was the first to walk over to the bread, easily holding all three loaves in one arm. He brushed the grime and blood off each loaf the best he could.
“Okay, everyone,” Dream said, “I’m gonna break the bread into four same size pieces and one that’s a third of the size for each loaf so that we give one person the thirds and everyone ends up with the same amount. If we’re getting less and less bread, we have to be sure that everyone is fed enough. Nobody be selfless and give up your bread, we need everyone to be healthy.”
Tommy scoffed at Dreams idealistic ‘healthiness’ that no one would achieve, but admired the sentiment.
Dream ripped up the bread and began tossing chunks to people.
“Bad, can you wake up Wil please?” Dream asks as he tosses Tommy his piece. Tommy catches the piece in one hand, wishing that it were too big to do that with ease.
Tommy followed Sapnap over to where Tubbo, Ranboo and Purpled were already sitting down to eat. Sapnap sat down and Tubbo immediately scooted over to sit next to Sapnap.
Karl sat down on Sapnap’s other side so that he couldn’t move away from Tubbo, grabbing his arm and holding it down.
“Karl! Let me go!” Sapnap yelled before he realized that he was much stronger than Karl, and he pulled his arm out from under Karl, flinging the brunette backwards.
Tommy reacted quickly, grabbing Karl’s head before it hit the hard obsidian.
“Oh, Karl, I just realized,” he whispered as he pushed Karl back up into a sitting position. “If we’re trying to be better than Tubbo and Sapnap, we probably shouldn’t- like- convince Sapnap to participate. That’s Tubbo’s problem!”
It’s only fair if Tubbo gets a chance to win, though. We’ll win either way, but still give the poor kid a fighting chance, Karl signed.
“Fine.”
Tommy sat down in the space between Ranboo and Karl and shoved the bread into his mouth. It wasn’t very good bread, the olive oil was too heavy and it ruined the taste, and was probably the reason the bread was so flat. And it was crunchy because it was burnt.
Tommy should be a food critic, he’s obviously very good at reviewing this bread.
“Sho- Shapnap,” Tommy said with his mouth full, “jusht do Tubbo’sh bwother fing so dat Kawl and I can win da bet.”
“It’s a bet?” Sapnap exclaimed. “Oh okay, I’m in! Anything to beat you, Tommy!”
“Oh my Prime- he takes after me so much!” Tubbo grinned. “We’re gonna do so much violence. Oh- if only we had windows, we could defenestrate people! I miss sunlight. Ah- but finally- someone to teach chaos to.”
“Okay, Tubbo, calm down. I’m still pretty much your age. Speaking of which- can I be the mentor? I’ll teach YOU how to fight, I’m probably better at it.”
“No,” Tubbo declared.
Deciding that it was a battle he could never win, Sapnap accepted his fate as Tubbo’s mentee.
“Our work here is done!” Tommy beamed.
Yep! Karl agreed. He shoved the remaining bread he had left into his mouth and stood up. Do you wanna plan our story more?
“Sure! Wanna go back into my bed so that Tubbo won’t bother us?”
He can still get up on the bed, though, can’t he?
“Oh, yeah, I guess. We don’t have to, then.”
No, let’s go up! I have the top bed too, it’s the best one.
“Yeah, I know, we sleep in the same room,” Tommy chuckled. Realizing that he may have hurt Karl’s feelings, he quickly amended his statement. “Oh- I mean- sorry, like- I just-… yeah the top bed is the best.”
Karl nodded and grabbed Tommy’s sleeve, leading him over to their room. He climbed up the ladder and rolled over onto the bed so that there was room for Tommy.
The two of them spent what must have been hours just discussing the fictional world they were developing. (It probably was hours, but they’ve got no time concept.)
After a while, Tommy was hopped up on adrenaline and rambling about an idea he had for a subplot when George walked into the room.
“Guys, I’m not sure if you noticed, but you’ve been awake for- like- nineteen hours straight or something. All your friends are sleeping. Dream sent me in to make you go to bed,” George said.
“We’re not tired!” Tommy exclaimed. George raised an eyebrow.
“Really?” he asked. “Look at Karl, he’s obviously tired.”
Tommy whipped his head around to look at Karl, blonde curls flying into his face and hitting his forehead. Karl was clearly nodding off and he was slumping over on Tommy’s shoulder, his eyes slowly blinking open and shut.
How did Tommy not notice that?
“Oh, sorry Karl,” Tommy apologized, “we can go to sleep now.”
No, no, no, I’m not tired, it’s fine! Karl reassured him. We can stay up as long as you want to.
“You’re going to bed either way,” George said. “I don’t care how tired you are, it’s unhealthy to stay up for such a long period of time.”
“No it’s not!” Tommy argued. “How the fuck do you know how long we’ve been up? And I don’t NEED sleep! I’m the-“
“The Big Man Tommyinnit? Yeah, but you’re going to sleep.”
His words hit Tommy hard. The second time today that someone had called Tommy out for an expression of his, and honestly, it made Tommy feel really awkward.
Before Tommy could open his mouth to respond, Karl’s head fell onto Tommy’s lap. He was asleep. Foolishly, Tommy made eye contact with George and Tommy felt the man’s power dragging him out of consciousness.
“Okay, Dream, I made them both fall asleep! You’re welcome!” George called out, and then Tommy was out like a light.
—————-
“Tommy, the guard just called for you, they’re taking you for an experiment.”
Tommy shot up in bed and turned to look at the source of the voice, Bad. Tommy groaned but knew that there was no use protesting, and that he had to leave his room so that everyone else could be locked in and he could be taken.
Lifting up Karl’s head, carefully as not to wake him, Tommy slid out of bed and down the ladder. As soon as he took a few steps out of his room, a shock ran through his body and he fell down, paralyzed.
Face down on the obsidian, Tommy heard the bars to the rooms close and the door to the cell open. He was grabbed by the forearm and dragged down a hallway.
After a moment of being dragged, staring at a white tiled floor zoom by, and his knees being skinned, Tommy was tossed into a room and the guards left, locking the door.
Some time passed, and Tommy’s limbs began to connect to his brain again and he could move. He shakily stood up and took in his surroundings.
It was a room similar to the other ones he would always do the experiments in. White walls, tile floor, unsettling vibe. And in the center of the room was a contraption Tommy was all too used to seeing: a treadmill. Sort of.
Tommy knew what a treadmill was, he had one in his home before… the kidnapping and imprisonment and stuff. Before the cell.
But this contraption in the center of the room, if it was a treadmill, it was a really fancy one. His old treadmill from his childhood wasn’t able to support his full speed. He could only run as fast as a NORMAL person, and the speeds wouldn’t go any higher than that.
But the treadmill on which his experiments often took place, well, it was different. He had been made to run at his maximum speed again and again by the doctors, and the treadmill never once failed.
Tommy loved to run, but going as fast as possible was physically painful. Not like anyone cared what Tommy thought.
“Ten,” the intercom started, but Tommy didn’t wait for the command. He climbed up onto the treadmill and stared up at the ceiling.
The treadmill turned on and Tommy started to move his legs as it picked up speed.
Just as he reached his favorite pace, the one that was as fast as he could go without hurting himself, the speed stopped increasing.
Tommy raised an eyebrow, confused, but didn’t dare to speak to the doctors.
“You’ll be running at this pace for as long as possible. If you stop running before we tell you to, and you step off, I will torture you, no holds barred. I just got a fucking divorce, and I will let all of my anger out on you if you’re not complacent, Ten.”
Tommy stared at the wall incredulously. This was an endurance test, rather then one of speed.
Suddenly, a small digital timer blinked on on the center part of the treadmill. A clock! Tommy hadn’t kept time in… however long! It was ironic that he didn’t know how much time it had been since he had a time concept.
The timer started, and Tommy stared in wonder as each second he ran, the numbers would tick by! He felt a little silly that he was so entranced by a simple clock, but it really was a luxury he hadn’t experienced in a while. Even if it was only showing the passage of time rather than the actual time of day.
He ran for twenty minutes before he started to get tired. He tasted iron in his saliva and his legs ached.
He waited for the intercom to ask him to stop but it was as silent as his pleas. Surely, the doctors could tell that he was growing fatigued. He didn’t dare speak or step off the treadmill, though.
The timer sped on and after what felt like an eternity, Tommy looked at the time again and found that it had been a total of thirty minutes. He didn’t remember time being this slow! Or maybe it only felt so long because he was fucking exhausted.
Forty minutes. He could barely move any longer but he HAD to keep going.
Fifty minutes. His legs were shaking and he started to push his power, which only made it hurt more.
Sixty minutes. Would being tortured even be worse than all the pain he was in now? He could barely breathe, and he was quivering violently, and his whole body ached. It had been an hour, and he wasn’t sure if he could last much longer.
Sixty-three minutes. He fell into a violent bout of coughing, almost falling off the treadmill. Luckily, he recovered. He would try his hardest to last until the doctors told him he was done. He wasn’t weak.
Seventy minutes. He tried to focus on anything besides the fact that he was in pain, but he couldn’t.
Eighty minutes. Adrenaline took over and he felt numb, as if he wasn’t in control of himself anymore.
Ninety.
One hundred.
After one hundred and seven minutes, Tommy’s vision was swarmed with black dots and he collapsed to the ground, rolling off the treadmill and onto the floor. The movement of the treadmill skinned the side of his face before flinging him off of it.
His whole body ached, and he was shaking violently. He heard the voice behind the intercom yelling at him, but he couldn’t make the words out because he was too overwhelmed with pain.
Vaguely, he could make out his muscles being shocked to paralyze him, but it didn’t make a difference. If anything, it gave him a split second of relief from the extreme fatigue.
In a moment of clarity, he heard the door open and felt someone grab him and sling him over their shoulder. He was sure he was being carried somewhere, but where? Would he get to go back to the cell? Or was he too weak during the experiment, and the doctor would hold their word and torture him?
He remained unmoving on the guard’s shoulder as he was brought… somewhere, until he was aggressively slammed onto the ground, which knocked the wind out of him.
He gasped for breath, but he was still exhausted and shaky, and any air that worked its way into his lungs wasn’t enough.
Suddenly, someone grabbed a fistful of his hair in their hands and yanked, pulling Tommy’s head up off the ground. Through watery eyes, Tommy took in the figure of the person who was hurting him.
One of the doctors, a tall, terrifying man with a cruel smile. Tommy quickly averted his eyes, hoping his punishment for being weak wouldn’t be made worse for daring to make eye contact.
“Alright, Ten, I’m a man of my word. I’m angry, you see. You don’t think having an affair is a reason for someone to divorce you, do you?” the doctor asked. Tommy didn’t know what the doctor wanted him to do. Did he want Tommy to speak? To answer? But, Tommy wasn’t allowed to talk to the doctors or guards. Even in school, there had been rules for addressing your superiors, and Tommy knew that he wasn’t even allowed to look at the doctors.
He decided not to respond, quivering and keeping his head down. Or rather, as down as he could, because the doctor still had Tommy’s hair clenched in his fist.
The doctor chuckled. “Alright, being defiant, are we?”
Oh no. Tommy had done something wrong! He guessed wrong, he was supposed to answer!
“I- I’m sorry,” he whispered.
“DID I GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO TALK?” the doctor yelled, kicking Tommy with the toe of his boot so hard that Tommy heard a cracking noise. Tommy curled into a ball and tried not to sob.
There was never a right answer. Tommy should have remembered that! Prime, was he stupid.
He was hardly even a person, just a mistake, and he shouldn’t have been so horrible as to address someone so much better than him.
Tommy was even scared to address the adults who shared the cell with him sometimes, authority figures just made him so scared. He had no idea where the confidence to actually SPEAK to a doctor had come from.
Tommy didn’t protest when the doctor lifted him up and submerged him in a bucket of water. He was too tired to flail and thrash out when he started to run out of breath. Just as his vision started to go dark, the doctor pulled him out of the water and he gasped for breath before being plunged back under.
The doctor lifted him in and out of the water a few times and then threw Tommy on the ground.
Tommy coughed violently and gagged, spitting up water.
“Weak.”
Tommy couldn’t disagree, he was only getting this because he couldn’t last the whole time for an experiment. He probably didn’t even come close. His power was running fast, so why couldn’t he last?
Tommy felt numb, but he could vaguely make out the doctor kicking him again and again and again and again-
Tommy blacked out.
And promptly jolted awake again, as a swift kick to his ribs kept him from being able to run into the sweet bliss of sleep.
After some time, the doctor grew bored of beating Tommy, or maybe he wasn’t angry anymore, and he let Tommy lay alone on the ground.
Tommy watched as a stream of red trickled out from his side all over the white tile floor. He tried to move his arm to reach out and touch the pretty crimson swirls, but found that his muscles weren’t responding.
A moment later (Tommy already missed having the timer to know how much time has passed) the doctor returned and he grabbed Tommy and brought him over to a tall, thin black box that he had just brought into the room.
He shoved Tommy in, and Tommy found that the dimensions of the box were roughly his same height and width.
The doctor slammed the front of the box shut and Tommy was along, standing in the dark.
The box was tight, with the each of the walls lightly pressing on Tommy’s shaking figure, and the ceiling just above his head.
He couldn’t move, and he just had to stand.
The doctor left Tommy standing there on weak legs for ten hours and seven minutes, to atone for the one hundred and seven minutes of running that Tommy had failed at the end of. Not that Tommy knew how much time he was left to stand.
The pain was too great for Tommy to fall asleep, so he just shook and sobbed.
Ten hours and seven minutes later, the doctor returned, unlocking the box. Tommy saw light for the first time in hours, and he immediately fell forwards, collapsing on the ground.
The doctor didn’t say anything. Or maybe he did, but Tommy couldn’t make out any words.
A guard came in and grabbed Tommy by the skin on the back of his neck, carrying him limply like a kitten and finally throwing him back into the cell.
The cell closed and the rooms opened, and George jogged over to Tommy’s side. He examined Tommy and made the executive decision to look Tommy in the eyes, putting him to sleep and finally giving Tommy a break from the pain.
—————
“Hey, Tommy, are you okay?” Ranboo asked. Tommy tried to sit up but was greeted with excruciating pain that kept him paralyzed.
“No, then?” Ranboo continued, and Tommy forced a nod. “Want some bread?”
Tommy hadn’t eaten in a while, and Prime, had he expended a lot of energy in the past… time.
He opened his mouth and Ranboo put a small bit of bread in it. “Once you’ve chewed that, Tommy, I’ll give you another piece.”
After he finished the bread, Tommy finally noticed that he was not in his bed. Instead, he was on the bottom bunk, so probably Ranboo’s.
His eyes widened and he tried again to move, with no success. He hissed in pain, and Ranboo noticed what he was thinking.
“Oh, Gogy carried you over here but he put you in my bed, probably because he couldn’t balance up the ladder with you in his arms. I don’t think I can lift you up, so… yeah, you’re here now,” Ranboo explained.
“Oh!” Tubbo said, walking over to the bed upon noticing Tommy. “Tommy- you’re up! You were gone for a while, y’know. If I had a time concept, I would say you set the record for longest experiment!”
“No, Tubbo, remember that time that Dream was gone for what felt like days? He said he spent the whole time seeing how long he could inhabit someone else’s body?”
Tubbo shook his head from lack of recognition, so Ranboo continued. “Uh, he was gone for a while, and he slept for what felt like a million hours after, and he was in a lot of pain. He was covered in bruises, remember? You accidentally touched his back and his skin was so raw that he almost cried! And you laughed at him, remember?
“And… you figured out that it didn’t make sense that his body was so beaten, because he was in someone else’s body, so you realized that the doctors must have been abusing his body to see if he reacted, or something? Honestly, how don’t you remember this? It was like a whole thing with you.”
“No, I remember,” Tubbo confessed, “I was just making sure your memory was still doing fine.”
“Bruh,” Ranboo responded, in a tone that was more characteristic of Technoblade than Ranboo.
The trio sat in silence for a moment, then Tubbo spoke. “Okay, second place then, Tommy. Still, you don’t look too good, are you okay?”
Tommy tried to speak, but he couldn’t force sound out of his throat. He couldn’t move his arms to sign, either, he was just too tired.
“Oh, you’re tired, yeah?” Tubbo realized. Tommy nodded, and Tubbo continued. “Okay, I’m gonna get Gogy, and he’ll help you sleep. Actually- is it safe to just keep making you fall back asleep until you’re healed enough? Because you look like shit, bossman. Yeah, I’m gonna ask Gogy that.”
He ran off and returned a moment later with George in tow. “Okay, Tommy,” George said, “goodnight.”
And Tommy was asleep.
George returned ten more times, whenever Tommy began to stir, and returned him to slumber.
Finally, Tommy woke up and found that he was alone in the room. He tried to stand and found that he could do that with ease. He slid out of Ranboo’s bed (where had Boob Boy slept while Tommy was using his bed?) and walked over to Tubbo, his legs still a little shaky.
“H- hey,” he rasped, voice hoarse from lack of use.
“Oh, Tommy, you’re up! How do you feel?” Tubbo questioned.
“Better. Yeah- I’m okay,” Tommy reassured his shorter friend.
“Good! We’ve all missed your antics, Tommy. It’s boring without your constant entertainment!”
Tommy grinned. He was wanted! The huge smile remained on his face while he explained in deep detail his ideas for a new game.
They wanted him, here. He was an equal, not a burden.
His heart swelled. They cared.
Notes:
jump in the cadillac girl lets put some miles on it
anything you want just to put a smile on it
you deserve it baby you deserve it allllll
and im gonna give it to you!WERE ALMOST AT ONE BILLION GAZILLION SUBSCRIBERS SO IF YOU CAN CHECK THAT SUBSCRIBE BUTTON IT WOULD MEAN A LOT! MOST PEOPLE FIND ME ANNOYING AT FIRST-
Chapter 8: nepotism sucks
Summary:
Nepotism is a bitch and Philza has a day
Notes:
I wanted to try some new writing techniques and plot points with this chapter. You’ll see. Some content warnings are in the end notes because they spoil the chapter v much
I spent no time on the chapter title btw
IF THERE’S TYPO OR ANYTHING THAT SUCKS- TELL ME <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the first time since Phil had first been imprisoned in the cell that he had perfect silence. He was in close quarters with six to nine hyperactive children that constantly made noise, but they were all asleep or being experimented on (and Phil tried not to think about how innocent young children were subjected to this, because his father instincts would cause him to fly into a blind rage, which would end badly).
The only other person awake in the cell was Dream, and he craved quiet as much as Phil did. So the two sat in silence, taking in the moment that they may never experience again.
Of course, each of the children meant everything to Phil (maybe due to his wings, he had bird-like paternal instincts), but everyone needs a break from the noise.
There were only two guards posted by the cell, and while Phil didn’t ever speak to them, he wasn’t necessarily afraid of them. It was HIS choice not to speak to the guards, it wasn’t because he wasn’t allowed.
Well, he could speak to them if one addressed him first. Phil didn’t know it at the moment, but that rule was about to come into play.
Phil closed his eyes softly and took a deep breath. No whines of ‘Phiiiiiil’ or angry shouts and strings of profanities broke the peace.
“Thirteen,” a guard suddenly said, in a normal tone as opposed to the normal commanding one. “Come- uh, can you come here for a second?”
Phil stared at the guard. He was not going to just GO up to a guard for no reason, and he was suspicious of the guard’s casual attitude. They were almost… nervous.
“Hey!” the other guard whisper-yelled. “You can’t talk to them! You could be fired!”
The first guard hesitated a moment before responding. “I guess… but I just feel bad, he has to know! It feels… cruel. They’re humans, y’know? This shouldn’t be allowed.”
“I’m sorry, what?” Phil snapped, deciding not to care about not talking to the guards.
Phil was ignored, and the second guard spoke over him. “I mean… they’re not legally humans.”
“WHAT?” Phil shouted. He turned around to make sure he didn’t wake anyone up, and luckily no one stirred. The guards continued to ignore him.
“Oh, I haven’t been keeping up with the news lately, the decree passed, then?”
The second guard nodded. “That’s why it was deemed legal for… his… son and his class to come.”
“Okay, but please… don’t rat me out if I tell the prisoners. Just- I’m gonna talk with Thirteen for like five minutes, and no more.”
“Fine,” the second relented.
The first guard approached the bars and looked at Phil. “Here,” he beckoned, “come here, I’ll answer any questions that I can.”
Phil was shocked. Was someone really risking being fired to give him information? He was a little nervous about what a conversation with a guard could result in, but he kept his smooth, strong demeanor and walked over to the bars.
“Start with the decree you mentioned,” Phil demanded. “What’s that about?”
“Okay, there’s no harm in knowing this. Uh- you know about animal kingdoms and stuff?”
Phil nodded.
“So, some scientists were looking over the whole situation and they decided to strictly define humans- homo sapiens- as a being who fits into one of the main power classes. So… legally, you lot aren’t human. Making anything here- uh- not count as inhumane.”
Phil wanted to scream at this guard, he was so shocked and enraged, but he couldn’t wipe the blank look of being appalled off his face.
“Sorry,” the guard mumbled. “And before you ask- I can’t tell you about the guy who put you all in here, or anything classified. But the thing that I wanted to tell you is…”
“Spit it out,” Phil ordered, letting some of his anger seep into his tone.
“The… uh- guy who’s in charge of this whole operation- he has a son, I forget the kid’s name, he’s around ten… maybe?”
Karl’s age. Younger than everyone else.
“And once the decree passed, his son really wanted to go on a field trip to see his… uh- his father’s work… with his class.”
The guards words took a minute to sink in, and Phil didn’t immediately realize what he meant.
“A CLASS OF TEN YEAR OLDS IS-“ Phil cut himself off when he realized he was shouting.
“Yeah, this kid and his class are gonna come, they’re gonna see your cell and everything, and they might help with experiments or something. The son’s really sadistic, I’ve heard, so he might even try… uh… torture.”
Like a zoo. Like a fucking zoo. A class of ten year olds were gonna come and gawk at them and learn about them as if they were hardly sentient. The children would be able to experiment on them and even torture them because of FUCKING NEPOTISM?
“That’s fucking messed up,” Phil snapped.
“It’s not up to me…” the guard mumbled.
“You could do ANYTHING though,” Phil persisted. “If you lot all agree that this is inhumane you could stop it, you know for a fucking fact that we’re all harmless and fully sentient.”
“No, listen, I’m only telling you because I’m a religious man and if you didn’t know, it would go against my moral code. But you are mistakes, and you shouldn’t exist. You should be thanking me, and the doctors, for even letting you live! Society needs to heal, and learn, and educate our youth. Maybe this isn’t the best way to go about it, but to be quite frank, I don’t care. Now- don’t think about trying to speak to me again, because this was a one time thing.”
The guard walked away, and the second one followed. A split second later, three more guards took their post, and Phil noted that the shifts must have just been changing.
Phil couldn’t go back to relaxing after that interaction. He had to prepare everyone, and find some way to at least keep the children from being stared at by kids near their same ages.
Before Phil could realize that it wasn’t possible to prevent the impending circumstance, he walked over to Dream to spill everything.
Phil explained everything to Dream, who grew just as angry as Phil had.
“THAT’S WHY YOU WERE YELLING? Oh my Prime, and he told you because he’s RELIGIOUS? This- this can’t be real- it has to be some sort of- of-“
“Dream,” Phil interrupted, putting his hands on Dreams shoulder to ground and calm him. “We just have to… mentally prepare for this. But we have to try and stay calm for everyone’s sake.”
“I- sorry Phil,” Dream apologized. “I just can’t comprehend-…”
Dream frantically ran his hands through his hair and started to pull at it. Phil reached out to stop Dream before he hurt himself but Dream flinched away.
“Oh- sorry,” Dream quickly muttered, but his hands didn’t release their hold on his blonde hair.
Phil decided that it would be best to leave Dream alone, he knew that it was probably tearing Dream apart to have to grapple with the dehumanization.
“I’m gonna go wake up George and Bad,” Phil said. “We can figure out how to tell the kids, and maybe think of something… anything…”
There was nothing they could do.
Honestly, Phil felt like it was crueler that the guard had warned him in advance, because now all they could do is spiral with anxiety.
Always the protective father-figure, Phil was more worried about everyone else over himself. Their self-esteem would take huge blows, and it would embarrass them, to say the least, to be gawked at by a class of elementary schoolers on a field trip.
And if the guard was right and the schoolchildren would run their own experiments…
Phil shook his head, dispelling the horrible thoughts that would no doubt become reality.
He entered his room where Bad and George slept peacefully on their respective beds.
Phil went to George first, gently shaking him awake.
“Ph- Phil,” George mumbled groggily. Groaning, he sat up. “Why’d you wake me up?”
Phil sighed. “Can you just go over to Dream? We have to talk.”
George noticed the seriousness of Phil’s tone and obeyed, standing up and looking for Dream. When he saw Dream digging his nails into his forehead, drawing blood, he ran over to stop Dream. Phil quickly shook Bad awake and followed George over to Dream.
“Hey- Dream- stop,” George said softly. “What’s wrong? Stop hurting yourself, uh- can you breathe with me?”
Dream took in a deep breath and tremulously moved his hands onto his lap, gripping his legs tightly.
“Just tell them, Phil,” Dream murmured. Bad had stepped out of bed and walked over to the three.
“What’s wrong?” Bad asked. Dream looked up at Phil expectantly.
“Okay,” Phil sighed, and he told the whole story, explaining all his fears.
“What the fuck,” George breathed, and for once, Bad didn’t scold him. “T- that’s messed up.”
“This just happened, right?” Bad inquired, and Phil nodded. “Okay, so when do you think these kids have their trip?”
Phil shrugged. “Soon, probably. I’m just nervous to break the news to…” Phil trailed off, gesturing towards the children’s and teens’ rooms.
“How old did you say these students were?” George questioned.
“Ten,” Phil answered.
“Yeah?” Tommy asked, suddenly running to Phil’s side and staring up at him. Wait, since when was he even awake? “You called for me?”
“N- no, not Ten like you, ten like the number- or rather, the age. Ten like Karl’s age, not your number,” Dream tried to explain.
“Oh,” Tommy said. “So, why are we talking about ten year olds? Are you talking about Karl behind his back? I just woke up and heard you call me- except you didn’t- so I don’t even-“
“Tommy,” George interrupted. “You’re rambling too fast again, and to answer your question…”
“Yeah? Hurry up, I don’t have all day,” Tommy demanded, despite having all the time in the world unless he had to be experimented on.
“Toms, if you could please wake up everyone else who’s here, I have something to tell everyone,” Phil said.
Tommy shot Phil an annoyed look. “Aww- but Phil! Techno’ll kill me if I wake him up! And not everyone’s even here! Uh- let’s see- Tubbo and Niki and Wil and Karl and Purpled- they’re all… elsewhere right now.”
“I’ll help you out, Tommy,” Dream offered, getting up off the ground and wiping the blood off his face. “We’ll get everyone up and Phil can give his little announcement. And if someone’s not here right now, we’ll tell them later. Phil’s thing is just… time sensitive, and needs to be talked about sooner rather than later.” Tommy nodded, and he led Dream over to the teens’ room where Technoblade was fast asleep.
“So, how do you wanna put this, Phil?” Bad asked.
“I… I’m not going to sugarcoat it,” Phil decided. “I’ll explain the same way I did for you guys.”
“And, I know this IS a big deal,” George said, “but maybe we don’t inflate it to seem like one. What I mean is- we don’t stress about it constantly, we avoid dominating conversations with the inhumanity of the situation, y’know. If we just stay positive- oh Prime that sounds horrible- but if we just let the day brush by, it’ll be… less… yeah.”
“So you’re saying that we just- we just pretend nothing’s wrong?” Phil argued. “If we just imagine that we aren’t an exhibit for elementary schoolers, we won’t be?”
Phil was about to argue further, but Tommy sprinted up to Phil to deliver news of his success.
“Phil- Phil,” he panted, “I got everyone up, and Techno didn’t even murder me! C’mere, give your big speech!”
“Oh, Tommy,” Phil said. “It’s not a very good thing I have to tell you.”
“Oh.”
“Alright, Phil, I’m ready for your big announcement!” Sapnap exclaimed, bouncing over to Phil’s other side.
“No, Sapnap,” Tommy hissed, “it’s a bad thing!”
“Oh no,” Sapnap whispered back, “what is it?”
“I don’t know! He’s gonna tell us now!”
Phil reached where Techno and Ranboo were sitting, with Techno leaned over, half asleep, and Ranboo sitting up dutifully.
Tommy and Sapnap sat down beside Techno and looked up at Phil.
“Techie- I mean- Techno-“ Tommy sputtered, correcting his mistake as Techno snickered at him. “Phil said it’s a BAD thing.”
“Oh no,” Ranboo said.
“Yeah- I said the same thing!” Sapnap added.
“Guys, can I just tell you?” Phil sighed. Tommy and Sapnap shut their mouths and sat up straight. And so, Phil explained the entire story for the third time in the past half hour or so.
He didn’t leave anything out. Just because they were young didn’t mean they couldn’t know something that directly correlated to them. It was their business as much as Phil’s.
When Phil was done, he noticed Tommy’s eyes watering. Tommy saw Phil noticing him on the brink of tears and tried to cover it up.
He wiped his eyes and said, “haha, if… we’re not human… laws don’t apply to us, so we can do all the crime and get away with it!” His tone was half-hearted and his voice wavered, further proving how close he was to crying.
“Aw, Tommy,” Techno comforted the smaller boy, “it’s gonna be okay.” Techno wasn’t a very good liar, though, and his words pushed Tommy over the edge into tears.
“No- Tommy- it’s-“
“What if I recognize one of them?” Tommy whimpered. “I went to a private school on a scholarship, and- if it’s a class from my school… I know they won’t be my age, but I still might KNOW one of them- and I just- I can’t-“
“You had a scholarship? You’re not smart enough for that!” Sapnap teased, using an argumentative tone to try and get Tommy’s mind off of the situation.
“Am too! But, uh- the scholarship was because my mum was a teacher there,” Tommy admitted, drying his eyes.
Phil hadn’t even thought about recognition! As one of the most famous villains previously, he was sure that some kid would remember him.
Realistically, most of them would be recognized to some extent, since the majority of them were relatively famous.
Phil was happy to see that Tommy was calming down, although he was clutching Techno’s hand very tightly.
Reasonably, Sapnap and Techno both looked angry upon hearing the news, but they were repressing their rage for Tommy’s sake, just to keep him from crying again.
Phil was honestly the most worried about Ranboo, who looked entirely unbothered.
“Are you okay, mate?” Phil asked Ranboo, and the teen nodded.
“Yep, I’m okay.”
“It’s okay to feel sad or angry,” Phil said. “You don’t have to suppress any emotion.”
“I- I’m not! I’m fine, I promise,” Ranboo reassured him, but Phil was still unconvinced. “Okay- okay- it’s just… I don’t feel like I have any reason to be unhappy. I don’t remember anything besides this! This cell is my whole world. If anything, I’m excited about the concept of being recognized, maybe someone will know who I was! Wh- who I am!”
“He meant about the not being human decree,” Sapnap explained, clenching his teeth together to release the tension that accompanied anger.
“Oh. Well, what does it really mean to be human, anyway? If it’s to be like the doctors, who are apparently the only humans I’ve ever met, then… I don’t think I want to be human,” Ranboo decided.
There was silence for a moment as Ranboo’s words sunk in, and then Tommy said, “wow. That’s philosophical as fuck, Ranboob.”
“Language!” Sapnap squeaked in a high-pitched imitation of Bad. “Don’t fucking say fuck!”
“Language!” the real Badboyhalo yelled, hearing Sapnap from over where he was standing with George. Tommy burst into laughter, his eyes wet with happy tears rather than sad ones.
When each of the kids came back from their experiments, Phil had to explain everything all over again. Except Wil and Karl, they both returned unconscious, so Phil would wait until they woke up to tell them.
He developed the plan that perhaps, he could extend his full wingspan and people could sit behind it. The idea was kinda cringy, but less embarrassing for them.
Phil was ready. Emotionally prepared. Everything was going to go well, he would protect everyone, and-
“Proceed behind the bars with the exception of Five and Thirteen,” a guard ordered. Everyone complied, and Techno laid down on the ground so that when they paralyzed him, he wouldn’t fall and bruise himself.
Phil and Techno were brought out of the cell and into a small white room.
“You’ve both been deemed a possible danger to the children visiting and so you will not be allowed in the cell during the visit,” a guard said, and then they were locked in.
And there went Phil’s plans to protect anyone.
He and Techno spent the whole time (it felt like a few hours) talking to keep their minds off of the brethren they couldn’t not stand by at the moment.
“Techno, I feel like it’s pretty obvious why you’re ‘too dangerous’ for children, what with your fighting prowess, but I don’t get why I’m considered too much of a concern!”
“The whole- the mass murdering villain thing?” Techno snickered.
“Oh yeah, forgot about that.”
All thirteen of them were adapted to making light of dark situations, so Phil and Techno joked and conversed like the amiable best friends they were. Phil told tall tales of his ‘long immortal life’, and Techno bragged about the coolest battles he had won.
Having a child fight full-scale villains as part of their heroic training seemed a little messed up, but Phil was desensitized to something as minor as that.
Then, Techno crumpled onto the ground, limp, and the guards brought the two back to their cell.
When Phil entered, he was immediately crestfallen. Everyone looked far more… broken than usual. Tear tracks stained more than a few faces.
“Phil!” Tommy exclaimed, bounding up to the older man as the bars opened and he ran from his room. “Phil- are you okay?”
“Yeah?” Phil replied. “Are you?” He was aware that his response wasn’t the best thing to say in the situation, but he knew that one of Tommy’s coping mechanisms was rambling, as a sort of way to come to terms with an event while simultaneously taking his mind off of it.
“Oh, Phil, is it… okay if I tell you everything?”
Phil nodded and led Tommy over to a corner of the cell. Tommy stared at the corner with an expression of nausea before he sat down besides Phil.
“I appreciate you telling me, mate. How ever much you feel comfortable sharing.”
Tommy paused for a moment, and then began to speak, talking extremely fast just as his power tended to cause him to do.
“So… this group of kids came up to the cell. Some of them went right up to the bars, peering through and staring at me and everyone. Other kids looked more disgusted and hung back.
“Oh- and then I made eye contact with this kid who was in a club with me in school… I forget what it was for, but the kid’s name is Jack. And so he goes ‘Tommy!’ and some kid hisses at him ‘Jack you’re not supposed to talk to it!’
“And- uh- my feelings were really hurt because the other kid was really mean, they regarded me like an object! And- and so I ran over to Wil’s room where he was sleeping and I crawled under the covers next to him and I hid but then I woke him up. And I told him what happened and I didn’t wanna cry because even in Wilbur’s room, the kids could still all see me.
“And Wil told me that sometimes people actually use it/its pronouns, so maybe it was a misunderstanding? And I didn’t know that before, so I was so relieved! I was really hopeful that he was right, and so I run over up to the bars and I said ‘hi, just letting you know that I use he/him, everyone does except for Niki who uses she/her’ and the kid just stared at me. Actually, they were all staring at me really meanly.
“Then finally, another kid who was standing in the back and they had blue hair at the tips which was pretty cool and they said ‘I thought they weren’t allowed to speak?’ And I realized that blue hair person was right and so I panicked and I started apologizing a whole bunch and the guards looked really mad and everything was overwhelming and scary…
“And then Wil ran over and he led me away from the bars and kneeled down in front of me so that the kids saw his back and didn’t see me. And he was signing, but I had tears in my eyes so I couldn’t see, and he got really overwhelmed too, and we were both just a big mess.
“So Tubs comes over and starts to say what Wilbur was signing so I could know, and it was basically just nice things, like ‘it’s okay, don’t worry’. So Tubbo and Wil and I- um, we stayed in the far corner and didn’t go back over to the kids for a while.
“Their teacher, who wasn’t my mom but was actually my teacher when I was ten, uh… yeah she definitely recognized me. Um- she was telling all the kids about our whole thing, the OP stuff and how we shouldn’t exist, all that. Tubbo said it was propaganda but he was lying because everything that the teacher said was true.
“And the kids are learning about the scientific method, so, in groups, they got to make up experiments for a few of us. They’re gonna start their experiments soon, actually, but I doubt they’ll pick you because I guess you’re too scary. So, wait- lemme tell you about the kids.
“Jack- he was one of the nicer ones, and he was the only one who called me Tommy instead of Ten. Most of the kids were just really mean. Oh- this one girl said that her older sister used to have pictures of George in her room! That was kinda funny.
“And… what else… oh! Ranboo was really nervous and he just kept his head down for a while, you know how he is, but he worked up the courage to go and ask if anyone know him. He went up and just whispered ‘hey, have any of you ever seen me before?’ and they were all like ‘oh my Prime he’s so tall and ugly’, y’know, the basic mean stuff, but Ranboo had never been bullied before. He only remembers us, and we’re all super nice- so, yeah.
“And- and I’m the only one who’s allowed to bully Ranboob so I was pretty mad but Tubbo told me to let it go because I would probably get tortured really bad if I was at all disrespectful to these ten year olds who are supposed to be my superiors.
“Oh, and that blue haired person spit on Ranboo so he teared up and ran in the bathroom and closed himself in and didn’t come out the rest of the time. I was kinda angry with him, or really myself, because I didn’t think of going into the one room with a fucking door. His tears probably really hurt, though, with his whole allergic to water thing, so I can’t really stay mad at him.
“Uh- and then… after Ranboo’s thing, Karl woke up and wasn’t paying attention to the fact that there was like, twenty kids staring through the bars at us, and he ran into the main room of the cell all hyper and stuff. Um… he finally got smart enough to look around and he saw all the kids- and he didn’t know about them coming, remember?
“So he ran up to the bars with NO sense of stranger danger at all, like, this kid gets tortured regularly like the rest of us and STILL he’s so trusting. He’s too friendly, you’ll have to give him a grandfatherly talk so he can learn. But uh, he goes up and he waves hello and he starts signing and none of the kids understood him.
“And of course there were the few nicer kids like Jack who noticed he was their age and were friendly enough. Or actually, they thought he was younger than them all, because we’re all, like, really small because of ‘malnutrition’ or whatever Dream’s been calling it. They actually thought that Sapnap and Purpled were ten, which really ticked Sapnap off!
“But, uh, this right around when the teacher told them to start doing their work for their project or whatever, so they started to like, take notes. For some reason, the sight of paper just triggered Karl and I think he would have thrown up if he had enough food to do that.
“Uh- but they wrote down notes on all of our behaviors or whatever, or at least that’s what they were all talking about as they wrote everything. Karl, Sapnap and Purpled came and joined me and Wil and Tubs in our corner.
“And at one point, this kid with a sweater vest on slammed on the bars really loud and we all flinched in tandem, and it was so scary and all the kids started laughing. So then a handful of kids were making loud noises to see if we’d flinch again, and while I DEFINITELY didn’t curl up in a ball and cry, because I’m a Big Man, uh- Tubbo and Karl, they did. I guess we- I mean, they! Not we, I didn’t cry, but THEY are overwhelmed easily.
“Oh, there was this one kid who had, like a HUGE puffy coat on, and they also had these candies in their pockets. Puffy coat kid asked their teacher and the guards if they were allowed to offer us the food, and a guard told them that they could toss food into the cell but they can’t hand it to us because we might touch or hurt them.
“Honestly, I’m more scared that the kids would try and hurt US, but whatever, I guess. But, uh, puffy coat kid goes up to the bars and says something like ‘ohhh- come here and if you do a trick, I’ll feed you!’ in this horribly condescending tone. I was so hungry, and I almost considered going up and seeing what they needed me to do so I could just eat SOMETHING, anything, but Tubbo stopped me and said that I had to keep my dignity and that we would get bread soon.
“After we didn’t do any tricks for them, the kids got bored and one of them threw one of their candies and it hit Wil on his face! He was so shocked, and it would have been funny any other time. And the kids threw a few more, and it was kinda painful because they always seemed to land on a bad bruise, but the teacher yelled at them. Oh- but not to stop hurting us, she yelled at them to stop wasting food. Yeah.
“So, at this point, all of us are in the corner, and Wil and Gogy and Niki and Bad and Dream were kinda obstructing me and Tubbo and Sapnap, Purpled and Karl from view. Just by, like, sitting. We weren’t huddled or anything, that would be weird. We just… sat. And we didn’t talk anymore to the kids or even look at them. Oh- but Ranboo, he was still in the bathroom.
“The kids didn’t interact with us for a bit, but they just kept writing on their little papers, and all I could hear was the scratching of the pencils for so long- and it was so annoying, to sum it up. Wil complained that he got a headache from it, and I don’t blame him.
“Just- scratch scratch scratch, and it didn’t lay up! Finally, the kids started talking again, about whatever, I don’t know. We all eavesdropped, because it’d be nice to overhear any news or information that we’re not allowed to know… what’s the word? Uh- classified! Yeah, but I didn’t have any idea what the kids were talking about.
“Oh, but- there was one thing that I overheard that we’re definitely not allowed to know- it was… uh- lemme explain the context. The teacher started drawling on about- like, us. I mean- our powers, and the whole thing. She lionized that guy who fought to get us in here, he’s actually one of the kids’ dad! And everyone specifically omitted names in our presence, I don’t get why we can’t know the fucker’s name.
“Actually, it wasn’t really a very big bit of news, uh- she just said that it had been about six months. That was shocking, honesty, it felt like a lot shorter… and longer… I’ve just lost all track of time I guess. But… yeah!
“After the kids started to get bored of note taking, which is reasonable because that’s really tedious and our cell is boring as fuck so there’s not much to write about, I don’t think. They were talking about random stuff- like they were already bored of us.
“So, uh, the teacher said that they could get the stuff for their ‘long term experiment’ that they had planned before coming here, and I did not like the sound of that. The whole class left, and while they were gone, we had to go into our rooms so the guards could bring in bread. Once we had the bread all set, and they were nicer and bigger pieces this time! Uh- once we had the bread, the class came back.
“Six of them were each holding a bag, each one about the size of my head, maybe. I had already finished my bread because I always eat it in one or two bites. Most of everyone else were still nibbling at it, though.
“And so- uh- pink shirt kid, who was the tallest one, he commanded the attention of the class and told them that they had to decide something, and then I couldn’t overhear them anymore as they whispered. After a moment, pink shirt kid pressed right up against the bars.
“He starts talking, he’s like ‘uhhh what are the numbers of the ones we’re supposed to get?’ and puffy coat kid whispers at him and then he nods. He stares at us and then he says ‘Three, Six, Ten, Nine, Eleven and Twelve, come over here’ and none of us budged. I was just thinking, like- why did he say the numbers out of order? Like, bruh, Ten should be after Nine!
“This guy, amiright? But then he snaps, saying ‘that wasn’t a suggestion, it was a command. Get over here’ and I don’t think any of us six knew what to do. Uh- so Tubbo stood up and walked over to the bathroom and knocked on the door, Ranboo was in there, remember?
“Ranboo opened the door slowly and his face was all red, probably from the tears, and Tubbo told him that they were supposed to go over to the bars. And when I heard Tubbo, I whisper-yelled at him, I said ‘Tubbo! We’re gonna listen to them?’ and Tubs looked at me with this sad, hopeless smile and he was like ‘we have no choice’ or something.
“I knew he was right, we had been ordered to do something and I guess we had to, and pink shirt kid was getting really impatient and I was worried someone would get hurt if we didn’t comply, so- I stood up. Before I went over, I stood Purpled and Sapnap up and sent them over to where pink shirt kid was waiting, and I took my son- Karl- I took his hand and went up to the bars.
“Ranboo and Tubbo, they went up too, and… yeah. The kid’s face twisted into this cruel fucking smile, he looked like he was trying to seem amiable but he just looked like a movie villain. So pink shirt kid, he says ‘I’ve got something for you guys!’ and none of us six responded because we remembered that we’re not allowed to, and the guards were looming over us.
“The kid opens the bag he’s holding and pulls out a small crochet plush animal. It was a panda, about the size of… I dunno, your hand, Phil? I can show you it when I’m done with the story, Sapnap has it- oh I mean- uh- that spoils the story, disregard.
“But, yeah, pink shirt kid pulls out a little panda plush and says ‘our class learned how to crochet, and we made these for you!’ and I dunno about everyone else, but I was skeptical as fuck. Like- we’re not allowed to have anything! And as if this kid read my mind, he adds ‘it has some of our hair stuffed in it so that Eleven can’t duplicate it’.
“The kid barely squeezes the panda through the bars, he really had to squish it, and it falls to the ground and bounces to Sapnap’s feet. Pink shirt kid widens his fucking smile and goes ‘pick it up! It’s for you!’ And Sapnap doesn’t move, he just has this scared expression, he looked torn.
“Since Sapnap doesn’t move, pink shirt kid gets really angry all of the sudden, and he shouts, he says ‘pick it the fuck up, Six’ and the teacher just goes ‘honey, don’t swear!’ but she doesn’t punish him for how messed up this whole scene was unfolding.
“Sapnap shakily bent down and grabbed the panda off the ground. ‘Good job!’ pink shirt kid says all condescendingly, and he waved the other five kids with bags to come over. Jack- he was actually one of them, and he didn’t seem to feel bad for letting any of this happen. Pink shirt kid tells them to get each of us respectively and give us ours.
“A short kid with really long, black hair waves me over really aggressively and I went over there, not making eye contact with the kid. The kid doesn’t say anything, they just push a plush tentatively through the bars in a disgusted manner, like they didn’t want to be in such close contact with me.
“I didn’t want the kid to snap at me so I quickly picked up the plushie and ran over to Wilbur and I hoped I wouldn’t have to go back over there. The plushie is a cow, I’ve named him Henry, he’s a very nice cow. I still don’t think that I got him just because the kids were being nice, though. I don’t trust it, and you’ll see, once I get there in my story, definitely sus.
“Uh- let’s see, Jack gave Tubbo his, it’s a duck that doesn’t have any legs or anything, it honestly looks more like a bean with eyes and a beak. Tubbo named it Benson, he told me. I think Jack still is the nicest one, but I might be biased because I knew him.
“Jack didn’t give Tubs the duck, Benson, immediately. I watched the two of them, and Jack was practically withholding Benson to get Tubbo to talk with him. Jack went ‘so what’s your name?’ and Tubbo obviously worried it was a trick question of a sort. Tubbo’s not very trusting of other people, I’ve gathered.
“Jack repeated himself a bit more sternly, and Tubbo was definitely confused as to what Jack wanted. Honestly, I was too. Just because I knew Jack doesn’t mean he wasn’t… what’s the word Tubs used? Oh- indoctrinated! It doesn’t mean he wasn’t indoctrinated into the mindset of all that non-human shit.
“Tubbo shakily pointed at the eleven on his shirt, and Jack let out this creepy-ass laugh. He goes ‘no, no, your real name! Tommy has one, and I’m sure you do, right?’ and Tubbo whispers ‘it’s Tubbo’. Jack grinned and he said ‘okay Tubbo! This is for you’ and he pushed Benson through the bars.
“Tubbo caught Benson before he hit the ground and examined him. He muttered ‘thanks’ and turned to go over to me. Let’s see, has anyone shown you theirs yet? I actually don’t care- I’m telling you. Oh- but first- Ranboo was obviously still fucked up after his first social interaction went downhill, so he just didn’t move, and Karl hid behind him, and Purpled went over but he didn’t hear where the plush went when his person pushed it in so he had to feel all around on the ground.
“Karl’s person talked in a voice you’d see someone use with a dog, they were all like ‘oh cmere! Cmere Nine!’ and uh- Karl got a frog, I already said Sapnap and me and Tubbo, and Ranboo has a cat that he named Jeffrey except he said it’s spelt with eight J’s! He’s an idiot sometimes. And Purpled has -“
“Proceed behind the bars and into your rooms,” a guard suddenly commanded, cutting Tommy off, “with the exception of Four, Five, and Thirteen.”
“Oh,” Tommy said. “That’s you, Phil.” The child looked crestfallen over the fact that he was interrupted in the height of his retelling.
“It’s okay, mate, you can finish when I get back!” Phil smiled. Tommy reciprocated the expression. Neither would admit it, but they were both uneasy for what the children would have in store for an experiment. But that was definitely what Phil was being called for.
“Okay, Phil, just be careful. I mean- I guess it’s not up to you whatsoever, but those kids are wronguns, the lot of ‘em.”
“I will, Toms.”
Tommy walked over to his bedroom and started to chat with the other children. Phil saw Techno crumple to the ground besides Wilbur, paralyzed. The bars on the rooms closed and the cell opened.
Phil allowed himself to be marched down the long corridors. He did not look behind him at Techno and Wilbur, who were likely being dragged or carried. He tried to push the entire concept out of his mind.
The one thing that kept him from fighting to forge a better life for these kids was the knowledge that they would only be tortured more due to his disobedience.
Phil heard a small ‘thump’ and a whimper, but he didn’t turn his head.
He kept walking.
After some time, (the experiment rooms are rarely this far from the cell, he thinks) he heard the footsteps of the guard bringing… Wil, he thinks, going off in a different direction.
Why is Wil not going to be in the same room as them?
Or is Techno going somewhere different too, and the three each have different experiments.
That makes more sense. Or at least that’s what Phil is going to will himself to believe.
Finally, Phil is nudged into a room and to his surprise, Techno is thrown in beside him. The door is shut and locked.
The room has three white walls and one mirrored wall. The floor has the usual white tile.
Phil looked around and determined that it is just him and Techno in the cell, and then he moved to help the pink-haired teen get in a more comfortable position until he’s no longer paralyzed.
“Thanks,” Techno mumbled.
The two remained in the room in silence, probably waiting for Techno to be able to move again.
Finally, the intercom crackles, “Hi!” in a child’s voice. “Uh- what am I meant to say?”
Techno, who’s just began to gain feeling in his muscles, turns to give Phil an annoyed look.
“Oh, okay, thanks. So, for our experiment project, we convinced our teacher to work as a class on a bigger experiment, and… yeah! This will be our one short-term experiment, and there’s the other one, but you don’t get to know! Ok- Jack, press the button! Press it, press it!”
Suddenly, the mirror seems to miraculously transform into a panel of glass and Phil gazed through it to the other side. Much to his surprise, he sees an entire class of schoolchildren all staring at him.
And… Wil? To the far right of the children, Wilbur is strapped to some large machine and muzzled. The muzzle is digging into his skin, which is evident from the blood trickling down his face onto his neck. His eyes are defiant and yet wet with tears.
Why would they muzzle him if he can’t speak anyways? Sure, his power is vocally activated, but that means nothing if he’s mute! It’s just unnecessarily cruel.
And that machine… Phil’s sure he’s seen it before. In one of his first experiments.
“Oh fuck,” Techno swore uncharacteristically.
“So wait, how does that machine work?” the child on the intercom asked, obviously unaware that she still has it on.
“It’s like a bone age x-ray,” someone, presumably their teacher or a doctor explains. “We shoot the radiation and can trace the approximate lifespan of the subject.”
Oh, that’s what it is. Phil had been strapped to that before, when the doctors wanted to see if the rumors of his immortality were true.
When the machine’s answers came up off the charts, the doctors found that Phil’s natural lifespan would be… forever, unless someone killed him.
The machine couldn’t calculate when someone would be killed.
The room was bathed in an eerie silence for a moment, and then a doctor entered.
Without any fear of Techno or Phil, he walked right up to Phil and injected a needle right into his shoulder.
Phil winced and almost hit the doctor, but the doctor sprinted out of the room.
“What the actual fuck,” Phil exhaled. Something had obviously been injected into his veins, and he didn’t know what.
“Thirteen, we’ve just put some… uh- I can’t pronounce this big word. Some sleeping drug into you.”
As the child spoke, the drug started to kick in, and Phil grew woozy and started to wobble on his feet. He cursed himself for not assaulting that doctor while he could have.
Phil allowed the drug to overtake him, and he plunged into the sweet bliss of sleep.
The drug felt nice. Calming. Phil slept for a long time. A good, safe, happy sleep-
A sudden stab of searing pain ripped through Phil’s chest. He had been stabbed time and time again, but the pain wasn’t relenting. As soon as a wave of pain started to wash away, another one crashed over Phil even harder.
He was being ripped apart, torn apart. His flesh was being mauled further and further with each reentrance of the weapon. Weapon? Was he being stabbed? He was. He couldn’t fight the drug, couldn’t awaken.
Through the drug-infused haze, Phil heard a choked sob whisper something to him.
“I’m so sorry.”
And Philza Minecraft never woke up again.
Notes:
WARNING: CHARACTER DEATH & THEMES OF DEHUMANIZATION
so. hey what’s up?
if it’s not clear because im bad at writing death, Philza Minecraft has just been killed. ik you don’t know HOW or WHY yet, because i explain next chapter :]
sorry for cliffhanger… (im not really sorry)
if you predicted Phil dies first, nice job :)
im posting this in a moment of adrenaline because im really doubting myself this chapter, so any comments can and will make me write faster/better and i really appreciate it
uh… yeah! drink water and ill see you in about a week!
Chapter 9: The Aftermath
Summary:
Philza’s death except from the POV of someone who was actually AWAKE to see it,,,
and the aftermath
Notes:
this chapter starts from when Wilbur, Phil, and Techno were taken from the cell for the experiment, but this time it is Wilbur POV and we see exactly how Phil was killed
Sorry that I killed Phil off
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur watched as the guards who were escorting Phil and Techno continued down the halls as the guard who had him slung over their back fiddled with a doorknob.
Normally, he was allowed to stand, to some extent, but the guard had just picked him up, and he wasn’t about to fight a guard!
So he just stayed there, his stomach pressing into the shoulder of the guard to an extent where he could hardly breathe.
Finally, the guard figured out the doorknob and entered the attached room. They tossed Wilbur onto the ground and Wilbur had the wind knocked out of him.
Silently gasping for breath, Wilbur watched as the guard left the room.
Was Wilbur alone?
Shakily, he sat up and turned around. To his extreme shock, about twenty children and a few doctors and adults stared back at him.
Eyes wide, he pushed himself up against a wall and tried to make himself smaller. It couldn’t be safe that he was in the same room as them.
“Alright class,” one of the adults began. Tommy had said that this woman was his old teacher, and she didn’t have clothes on that resembled those of the doctors, so he must have been correct. “I’ve decided that it’s okay for you to do your project as a class instead of in small groups.
“You can do your big plan, I’ve sent for all the necessary materials. But, an important note- this isn’t just for fun! You do have to record the results, and follow every step of the scientific method.”
The children all nodded and started to write on their notepads. None of them paid any mind to Wilbur.
This would have been a convenient time for Wilbur to be able to talk, or sign, rather. No one here would understand him if he asked what was going on.
That was for the better, though, wasn’t it? Wilbur wasn’t supposed to communicate with them.
Still, he was confused. The main problem was why rich children of influential people were in the same room as someone like Wilbur.
That shouldn’t be allowed. He shouldn’t be allowed here, what if he hurt someone?
“Can I set Four up, miss?” a kid in a sweater vest asked.
“No, I wanna!” a really short kid yelled.
“Children, children,” their teacher cooed. “You can all do it, unless someone doesn’t feel comfortable touching it. Just be careful, and remember what we learned about dominance.”
What the fuck? This class learned about dominance? What does that even mean?
(And that definitely won’t go well for Wilbur.)
“Okay, but will the doctors help us with the lifespan machine thingy?”
Oh no, not that.
Wilbur nervously started to stand, hoping that maybe he would be able to do something.
He was used to being immediately restrained, so the instinct to stand up wasn’t something he was normally able to act upon.
As soon as he started to move, he realized what he was doing and how absolutely stupid he was being.
“GET THE FUCK BACK DOWN!” one of the kids yelled, and without thinking, Wilbur’s knees buckled and he fell to the ground, sitting and pulling his knees to his chest. He kept his head down, trying not to shake. He hated loud noises, hated being yelled at.
“Don’t swear, honey,” the teacher reprimanded softly.
“YOOO, YOU DID IT, JACK!” pink shirt kid congratulated the boy who had shouted at Wilbur. “It’s like the fucking- the Pavlov’s dog!”
“Wha- how so?” blue hair kid asked.
“Y’know, conditioned responses?”
“No, that’s not what Pavlov’s study is about. His is when he rung that bell and the dogs salivated? Four just obeys orders.”
“Hey,” puffy coat kid giggled, “do you think Pavlov thought about feeding his dogs every time that he heard a bell?”
A few other kids laughed as well.
Wilbur tried to listen to the laughing in order to calm himself down, hoping that the happiness would be contagious.
It wasn’t, especially since the laughter was partially about his causal submissiveness to ten year olds. He hated himself sometimes.
“Four,” a kid with a green polo shirt ordered, “don’t move.”
Wilbur dared to look up at the kid with wide eyes and found that they were very tall, weirdly so for such a young kid. And why had they already hit puberty? They were strangely buff and even had peach fuzz on their chin!
Wilbur ignored the children who were discussing how they would strap him to the machine and ‘prepare him’, as he was too busy staring at the kid with the green shirt and muscles that were only more defined due to the tight shirt.
This kid was ten, why was he so muscul-
Wilbur felt himself being lifted up, huge arms princess-carrying him and restraining him tightly. He shook his head to clear the fog and noticed that the fucking buff kid was carrying him over to the all too familiar machine that tested how long he would live.
“Yo, this kid’s light as FUCK, man,” said the kid who was probably nearly as strong as Techno. “He’s gotta weigh less than YOU, Jack!”
Prime, if this kid’s power isn’t enhanced strength! How on earth is he so strong?
“Oi!” Jack retorted. “I’m like, fifty pounds! That’s a ton!”
“It’s literally not, man,” some kid wearing all black said. “We can all pick you up.”
Jack grumbled but didn’t argue further. Wilbur didn’t want to thrash in the hold of this ten year old who definitely had a superpower that gave him strength.
Wilbur just felt self-conscious that he really had lost so much weight. His stomach growling only reenforced the fact that he wanted to curl in on himself.
And he felt embarrassed, that he was being carried like a toddler by a ten year old who was about to torture him. It just wasn’t a very good day for Wilbur.
He shut his eyes in attempt to shut out the world. He could feel himself being strapped to the machine and restrained. The restraints were tight, and there seemed to be more of them than normal. In fact, Wilbur seemed to be completely immobilized.
That was never a good sign.
He felt something cold be strapped around his head and he tentatively opened his eyes to find a silver metal contraption at the bottom of his peripheral vision.
He tried to open his mouth to no avail.
That’s okay, he can’t talk either way.
Every part of Wilbur ached, but it wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle. He had endured worse, and he was just worried for what was to come.
A girl with dark black hair pulled back into a ponytail elected herself to go up to the intercom and speak into it.
Wilbur was entranced, he’d never seen the speaker’s side of the intercom! He felt like he was getting an inside scoop on the work of the doctors.
The girl said something, but Wilbur didn’t care enough to retain any of the information. Or rather, it was just going in one ear and out the other. His vision was a bit blurry and his head hurt, and he just wanted to sleep. He could faintly feel a hot liquid trickling down his face, but it wasn’t tears.
Blood, maybe?
But why would he be bleeding?
Suddenly, the mirror that was on one of the walls seemed to turn into a window, and Wilbur met his twin’s gaze. Wilbur tried to give Techno a reassuring smile, but it only caused the muzzle to dig harder into his skin and it sprung tears into his eyes.
Phil was in the room as well, right by Techno.
Wilbur stared at them, having no idea what was going on. But he never did. Techno and Phil had probably already figured it out, they were smarter.
“Okay Mr. Doctor, please go inject him up now,” the ponytail girl said.
The doctor looked at her astoundedly. “I- I’m sorry?”
“You heard me! He needs to be unconscious and we have to weaken his immune system so his defenses will be low, and so he can’t fight back! With words or actions, y’know?”
“No, but- they’re dangerous! I could be killed!” the doctor protested.
“No,” the child said with a voice heavy with a suspicious amount of lightheartedness.
The doctor nodded, knowing they could never win a battle against a privileged rich kid. They picked up a syringe on a table that Wilbur hadn’t even SEEN and left the room.
“Hey, Four, how’re you doin?” Jack whispered sweetly, coming to Wilbur’s side. “You’re Tommy’s friend, right?”
Wilbur felt inclined to nod, but he couldn’t even move his head.
“Oh, right, yeah,” Jack muttered. “Uh- anyways, I just wanted to let you know that if the scary one with the pink hair doesn’t do what he’s supposed to, we’re gonna have to hurt you a little bit. The files said he takes incentive in the form of… well, you, quite well.”
Why did it always come down to Techno’s complacency or Wilbur’s pain?
Wilbur blinked and Jack decided that he would take that as consent to torture him.
“Okay guys, let’s get the sharp shit ready, yeah?” Jack grinned. A couple of the kids nodded and came over to help Jack unload a variety of weapons from a box that had been under the table.
Wilbur watched through the window as the doctor entered the room and injected Phil with the drug. Phil looked like he was about to attack the doctor, but they shrieked and ran before Phil could move.
The doctor came back into the room Wilbur was in, panting.
“Oh Prime,” they gasped, “okay, I did it. He’ll be out in a minute, and his enhanced healing and shit will be weakened a ton.”
“Thank you!” black hair girl chirped. “M’gonna do the intercom now, let Thirteen know what we’ve injected, and then once he’s out, we’ll get to work! Oh man, I’m so glad that… the guy who’s name we can’t say for some fuckin’ reason allowed us to do a big experiment on the one guy he’s finished working on.”
At that moment, Wilbur decided he was just gonna stop trying to figure out whatever the fuck was going on.
Wilbur started to zone out, thinking about his passionate hatred for anteaters (which was well deserved, trust him) when Phil collapsed to the ground at Techno’s feet.
“Five,” the girl at the intercom said, “if you’ll please go to the left corner furthest from the mirror on the wall and open up the little compartment that’s there, you’ll find a dagger. Uh- we’re gonna ask you to kill Thirteen.”
Techno glared at the intercom, taken aback. He mouthed something but Wilbur couldn’t hear him.
“Oh, I can’t hear you, I’ll turn on the sound,” ponytail girl decided, and she pressed a button.
“I’m not gonna kill him!” Techno snapped.
Suddenly, a searing pain spread out across Wilbur’s right forearm, and if he was able to scream, he would have. He turned to see the source of the pain and found that puffy coat kid was nonchalantly holding a hot iron rod to his arm.
Wilbur took shallow breaths as his skin sizzled, and it felt like he was on fire. He couldn’t concentrate on anything besides the pain, but he assumed Techno could see him.
After what must have been an eternity, the iron rod was lifted from his arm and the pain subsided enough that Wilbur could pay attention to the world around him again.
“It’s Four or Thirteen. Up to you.”
Wilbur stared hopelessly at his brother, who had never looked so terrified and angry at the same time.
Wilbur knew that Techno’s Chat was probably screaming at him to draw Phil’s blood, or to watch Wilbur be tortured.
Techno had never had to kill someone that he knew before.
And wasn’t Phil immortal? Could he even die? Wilbur didn’t know about how his powers even worked, so maybe Phil would be fine.
He met Techno’s gaze and tried to give him a look that would say ‘I’ll be fine, don’t kill Phil’, but his affirming stare was cut off by a sharp pain as a child who was out of Wilbur’s peripheral vision began to dig a knife into his lower leg.
Through eyes blurred with tears, Wilbur watched Techno trudge over to the corner of the room that held the knife and take it out of the compartment.
“Well done,” the child at the intercom sneered. “Now kill him.”
Techno stared at the knife in his hands, contemplating what he may have to do.
Wilbur was sure he was doubting killing his best friend. Phil was Techno’s best friend! He wouldn’t! Wilbur would be fine, he would-
The full force of the heat of the iron rod hit him in the forehead as someone struck him across the face with it. He heard a faint sizzling and noted that the heat had caught his hair on fire. He was aggressively hit all over his scalp to smother the fire that burnt his head.
He couldn’t stop the stream of tears that poured from his eyes, and he was in pain everywhere.
In a small moment of clarity through the all-consuming pain, Wilbur saw Techno lift the knife above his head with tears in his eyes.
He plunged the dagger into Phil’s chest and Wilbur sobbed harder.
‘NO!’ he wanted to scream, but he was useless, and he had no voice. He couldn’t save Phil, and Phil would be fine if Wil wasn’t so weak!
The horrible squelching of a knife entering Phil’s stomach echoed through Wilbur’s head as Techno removed the dagger and then brought it back down into Phil’s chest with more force each time than the last.
Techno’s tears turned into bloodlust as Chat’s raging took over. Phil’s power kicked in, and he was healing the wounds almost as fast as Techno could create them.
Techno would hesitate for a moment, and each time he did, Wilbur’s pain would increase to a new, unbearable quantity.
It seemed that every non-lethal method of torture that wouldn’t be too challenging for a ten year old to enact was being used on him.
Wilbur gasped for breath, and at the peak of his inhale, he heard his twin whisper, “I’m so sorry,” before bringing the knife down into Phil’s skull with all his might.
Philza’s battered and bloody chest stopped rising and falling as he exhaled for the final time.
Techno pulled the knife from Phil’s head and stared at it, shakily, as he came to terms with what he had just done. The floodgates opened and Techno began to sob violently, turning the knife so that the tip was angled towards his stomach.
“Oh fuck- he’s gonna stab himself, quick- paralyze him!” one of the kids shouted, and a doctor activated the device. The knife clattered to the ground, having only taken one life, and Techno collapsed.
Staring at his twin, Wilbur felt numb. The tears of pain and grief intermingled as they fell down his bloody face, but he… didn’t feel sad anymore.
He felt…
Amazing. Like he was glowing golden. Like he had infinite power. The feeling rushing through his body felt like pure happiness, and he hated it. He wanted to cry and to hate himself and to feel like he SHOULD be feeling- but he just felt good!
“Yo- look! Look at the lifespan!” a kid (maybe Jack?) gasped.
“There isn’t one there?” another kid replied, confused.
“Exactly! It worked- he’s immortal now!”
Oh. That must be why Wilbur felt so… godlike.
The adrenaline rush that came with his new immortality started to subside and Wilbur was hit with a wave of grief.
Phil was dead.
Techno had killed him.
It was Wilbur’s fault.
He was scared and sad and hurt and broken and horrible and he would live forever until someone realized how much of a mistake he was and got rid of him.
Wilbur opened his eyes (despite not remembering having closed them) and found himself sitting in his bed back in the cell.
“Oh- Wil, are you okay?” a soft voice whispered. Wilbur didn’t move, he just stared forwards.
“Wilbur?” another voice asked. Wilbur dared to shake his head slightly but other than that, he didn’t budge from the fetal position he was curled up in on the bed.
“It’s just me and Tommy, Wil, you’re safe,” the first voice soothed, and Wilbur was able to identify the voice as belonging to Niki.
Wilbur shakily sat up on the bed and looked up at Niki. Her eyes were red and puffy, showing at least an hour of recent crying. The tear tracks were still shining on her rosy cheeks.
Suddenly, Wilbur heard harsh footsteps approach the room and he startled as Techno came into view.
“Wil, I-“ Techno started, but he cut himself off when Wilbur fell off the bed and pushed himself into the corner of the room, silently whimpering in a ball.
Wilbur was terrified, and he hated it. He wanted so badly to find solace in his brother’s face, but he could only see the bloodlust in his eyes. The face that had killed Phil.
Techno’s eyes watered yet again, and he sprinted away upon seeing Wilbur’s reaction to him.
“Oh, Techno-“ Niki started, running after him and leaving the room.
Tommy and Wilbur sat alone in the room for a moment, and Tommy tentatively approached Wilbur in the corner.
“Wil?” he whispered. “I- I know it hurts…” Tommy started to choke up, and a single tear fell from his wide eyes. “But I’m here for you.”
Wilbur shakily lifted his arm and put it over the younger teen’s shoulder.
“I wanna say it’s gonna be okay… but I can’t! It’s just not fair,” Tommy cried. “I’m- I- I’m so sorry, I- I hate this.”
Wilbur allowed Tommy to sob in his lap, trying to keep his own tears from spilling over.
He would be strong for Tommy.
“S- sorry, I don’t mean to cry- I know it was prob’ly harder for you having to… see… firsthand… Tech-…” Tommy couldn’t force the words out from in between his gasping sobs, so he stopped trying.
He stared up at Wilbur with a hopeless look in his eyes and whimpered, “Is- is he really dead?”
The warm feeling of adrenaline made itself known by coursing through Wilbur’s body yet again, cruelly reminding him of his stolen immortality.
Over and over again in his head, the disgusting noise of the knife entering Phil’s chest echoed in Wilbur’s ears. His ears rang loudly and violently, and the warm golden feeling became muddy and started to sting.
He squeezed his eyes shut and tried to block out the cacophony of sounds that taunted him, but closing his eyes just caused the horrible scene to play out on his eyelids on loop, again and again.
He tried to open his eyes but he was too weak, too scared. He sat alone, watching Phil’s death at his twin’s hand, again and again and again and it was all his faul-
“Wilbur! Wilbur, please, please, I’m so sorry, Wilbur-“
An intense burning pain raged across Wilbur’s arm and he fought to move it away from whatever was causing him pain. He broke free of whomever was grabbing him’s grasp, and curled tighter into a ball. He tried to keep from sobbing audibly, which was sadly all too easy, since he couldn’t seem to make noise at all.
“F- I’m so sorry- are you okay? I’m really sorry- I just- I didn’t mean to- I…”
Wilbur shakily lifted his head and saw Tommy sitting a foot away from him, covered in blood and tears.
Tommy, are you hurt? Fuck, what happened? Did I do something?
“N- no- it’s- it’s not my blood- Wilbur, it’s yours- I’m so sorry- you zoned out and you weren’t responding- and I tried to get you out of it- and I grabbed your arm and- oh Prime- Wilbur- you’re really hurt- what even happened? All Techno said was that he- uh… he was the one who… killed Phil.”
Wilbur tried to push the thoughts out of his head, but the faint giggles of the entertained children still echoed through his brain.
He didn’t want to kill Phil.
“No- I’m sure- yeah- no- I know- I- I- I mean… no, I should probably just not pry, I’m sorry. I- Gogy told me the stages of grief- or how different people deal with this shit- and apparently I’m just broken or something because I- I just want…”
“Closure,” Tubbo finished, sliding in through the doorway. “Listen- sorry to interrupt your crying, but I just saw those kids leave- so we’re- we’re finally done! It’s- I just wanted to let you know.”
Tubbo turned to leave them to their private moment, but Tommy quickly stopped him by grabbing his sleeve.
“Please, stay?” he whimpered, sounding so small and fragile. Tubbo nodded silently and sat down besides Tommy.
I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry, Wilbur started signing rapidly.
“Woah- woah- calm down,” Tubbo interjected, grabbing Wilbur’s hands to restrain him and then letting go when Wilbur flinched violently at the touch. “Oh Prime, you’re burned really badly, what hap-“
“Not now, Tubbo,” Tommy mumbled. “I’m pretty sure he’s only conscious because of like- adrenaline or shock. But wait- Wil, why are you sorry?”
It’s all my fault!
No it’s not, Tubbo replied. It’s no one’s fault, except for the doctors and those kids. Don’t blame yourself!
Techno only killed him because of me. It’s all my fault that Phil died, if I just endured the pain, Phil would have been fine!
“No- don’t talk like that!” Tommy exclaimed. “Wilbur- I- listen I know I’m a hypocrite because I just called Tubs out on this- but have you seen yourself? Your hair is half gone, your scalp is red and raw and scarred- same goes for your arms, and you’ve got blood coming from your legs and arms and- what’s the word… oh- torso- and your face too! He was protecting you… right?”
Hearing their voices of reason that were trying to soothe him, Wilbur realized that he was making Phil’s death all about him. Everyone else was grieving too, and Techno was the one who had actually KILLED Phil (to protect Wilbur because he was too weak)!
Sorry. I’m fine, Wilbur lied.
Tommy sighed. “I know you’re not. I- I’m sorry- this is gonna sound like I’m trying to get rid of you, but you look REALLY bad, Wil. I’m gonna get Gogy to have you sleep for a while like he did when I was really hurt.”
Tommy and Tubbo stood up to go, and like a weak child, Wilbur didn’t want to be left alone. He reached out for them as they left, but as he didn’t make any noise, they didn’t turn.
Wilbur sat alone in a cesspool of self-loathing until Tommy returned with George in tow. When George looked at Wilbur, his eyes widened in shock.
“Oh my Prime,” he breathed. He turned to look at Tommy who merely gave him a solemn nod. Obviously taken aback by Wilbur’s condition, George approached Wilbur slowly, like one might walk towards an injured animal.
“Wil?” George said softly. “Do you think you can stand up and walk?” Wilbur shook his head so faintly that it was barely noticeable. “Okay, is it alright if I lift you up onto the bed?”
Wilbur nodded, as he didn’t want to be a burden, but he knew that being touched at all would send shocks of pain coursing through him.
George reached out to scoop Wilbur up, but as soon as his fingertips made contact with Wilbur’s back, the teen flinched away from the touch, sobbing.
“Frick- I’m sorry- did I hurt you?” George stuttered. Wilbur shook his head violently but couldn’t stop the tears. Turning to look at George, Wilbur noticed the fresh blood speckled across the man’s fingertips.
I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to get blood on you, Wilbur apologized.
“No- no- you’re okay- I can just wash my hands. I- we’re worried about you, Wil. Sorry- I don’t mean to strain you, but do you have any idea of how we can get you into the bed without hurting you further?”
Just leave me here, Wilbur signed. I don’t wanna get blood all over the blanket or mattress, that’ll just be annoying for Niki and Techno.
George sighed and it was only then could Wilbur see the tears that George was holding back due to the loss of Phil. “Okay,” George relented, “but when you start to heal, I’m moving you up there- bloody or not. Technoblade and Niki care more about you being okay than whether they’ve got blood on them.”
Wilbur nodded and kept his gaze on the ground, knowing that if he dared to look upon anyone’s face, he wouldn’t be able to keep himself from sobbing yet again.
“Wil- you have to look me in the eyes to fall asleep,” George said.
Sorry, Wilbur quickly replied, and he whipped his head up to meet George’s stare, ignoring the pains that shot through his neck.
George’s power made quick work of him and he fell into a dreamless sleep.
Notes:
im gonna try and update one more time perhaps two before new years, anyways i hope you liked the chapter! this one is dedicated to my friend in my theater arts class who’s apparently a really slow reader
also - when Wil says ‘fuck’, he’s using the sign he and Karl came up with; the middle finger
Chapter 10: asFISHxiation
Summary:
Niki deals with grief by trying to help others with theirs
Notes:
So when Niki ran after Techno last chapter, that’s when this one starts. asFISHxiation hehe
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Techno, wait!” Niki called out, running after the aforementioned teen. There wasn’t much space in the cell for Techno to get all that far, however, he could still evade Niki.
Techno sprinted into the younger boys’ room and out of Niki’s sight.
“Techno!” she exclaimed again, sliding around the corner and going into the room herself.
Her face fell when she saw Techno crying softly in the corner of the room. A weak whimper emerged from the pink-haired boy and Niki rushed over to him in attempt to comfort him.
“Hey, Techno,” she whispered sweetly, “I know it-“
“No, no, you don’t know!” Techno snapped. “He’s scared of me- he’s scared of me, Niki! And you know what- he should be! He has every right- you- you all should be! I killed him, I killed Phil! Chat was raging and screaming and I KILLED him, Niki- and I- I tried to…
“But they needed me too much- the doctors, I’m just their little killing machine- so they didn’t let me! They never let us DIE, Niki, please- I just need it to end- I can’t live without Wil- and then as soon as the blood touched my tongue- I- I… Niki, it- it felt amazing, and Chat just wants MORE- Niki- you have to leave. Now.”
Niki repressed a shuttering breath and tried to comfort Techno. “No- I’m not leaving you- you haven’t done- it’s- it’s not your fault! You- you said you only… did it… to protect Wil! And-“
“I DIDN’T PROTECT HIM!” Techno yelled hoarsely, tears budding in his eyes. “You’ve seen him- you were the one there when he woke up! He’s not okay- I couldn’t save him OR Phil- I couldn’t- I didn’t- I… and he’s scared of me! Because I killed Phil- and I couldn’t even do THAT right, and-“
“TECHNO!” Niki shouted, with much more volume then she was hoping for. “Frick- sorry,” she stuttered, cursing herself as Techno recoiled in shock. “I- okay, I’m not going to lie to you and say everything is okay. Wil- he’s not okay- none of us really are- but that’s not your fault! As horrible as it may seem…”
‘You haven’t done anything wrong,’ Niki wanted to say. But she had just promised not to lie to Techno… and did she really believe that he was alright?
She stared at Techno, and his face softened as he met her gaze. Since they were no longer talking, they could hear a commotion from their own room. Someone was sobbing quietly (definitely Wilbur due to the lack of actual noise besides the sniffling) and a few other people were all talking over each other.
Upon hearing Wilbur’s fragility as he broke down, Techno’s expression hardened and he clenched his fists.
“Niki. I need you to go. Now,” Techno stated sharply.
“Wh- what? Why?” Niki stammered.
“Now,” Techno repeated, and what was going on clicked in Niki’s mind. She silently stood up and left Techno to sit in the room alone.
Realistically, Niki assumed that Chat was raging violently in Techno’s head, and it was taking all his restraint not to hurt someone. And Niki remembered having heard that Techno could hear Wil’s thoughts sometimes, too. The uncontrollable, spiraling fear of Techno that raced through Wilbur’s head probably just made Techno feel worse, if he could hear.
Niki spotted Tommy and George leaving hers and the twins’ room and walked over to them.
“Is Wil okay?” she asked.
“Physically? No. Mentally? Also no, but he’s asleep now, so he shouldn’t be in pain right now,” George replied. He stared at her with an expression close to pity and it was only then that Niki became conscious of the tears that were streaming down her cheeks.
She self-consciously wiped her face on her sleeve, sniffling. “That’s good.”
“H- how’s Techno?” Tommy questioned. “Is he okay?” Tommy started walking towards his room where Techno was, and Niki quickly grabbed his shoulder to stop him.
“Techno needs to be by himself right now. Chat,” Niki explained. Tommy nodded in understanding.
“In a few minutes, can we check on him, please?” he asked.
“Sure, if it looks like he’s okay. Let’s not pester him,” Niki said.
“Also,” Tommy continued, “can we-“
“RANBOO!” Tubbo suddenly screamed from elsewhere in the cell, cutting Tommy off. “GOGY! OVER HERE- QUICK!”
George ran over to the bathroom, where Tubbo was standing over a horrifically burnt Ranboo, who was cowering on the ground in pain. His face was red and seemed to almost be emitting heat.
Tommy and Niki followed George, and the rest of the captives in the cell (except for Techno) rushed over as well.
“Ranboo,” George commanded urgently, “look me in the eyes right now.”
Ranboo shakily tilted his head up at George, revealing a face covered in burns down his cheeks where tears must have fallen.
“It h- hurts- so much- I’m sorry,” Ranboo whimpered, and then he made eye contact with George and was fast asleep.
“H- he’s- his tears burnt him. It’s all over his arms too, he must have tried to wipe the tears away and drenched his sleeve too much. It’s never gotten this bad before…” Tubbo trailed off.
“He’ll be fine, Tubbo,” George reassured the child. “He’s been burnt before, and while he’s been scarred, his burns heal faster than normal ones would. I’ll just keep him asleep for a bit, it’ll be okay! But a note to everyone, if you’re gonna cry, keep it away from Ranboo.”
George’s attempt at making the grim situation earned a hollow chuckle from the majority of the group, and no one else said anything.
After a moment of awkward, sad silence, George picked up Ranboo and started over to the older teens’ room.
“We’ll keep him in your room with Wil until Techno’s feeling better, yeah?” George whispered to Niki.
“Good idea, that’s fine,” Niki replied graciously. They arrived in the room and George placed the heterochromatic teen on the bed beside Wilbur, careful as not to let him make contact with Wilbur’s body that was wet with his tears.
”Wait, weren’t you gonna wait until Wilbur was more healed to put him in the bed?” Niki asked.
”Yeah, but I made the executive decision to put him somewhere softer, so he’ll be comfortable,” George informed her.
They let the injured teens sleep and left the room. Niki stood outside the room for a moment, with no purpose or anything to do, until Tommy came bounding up to her.
“Let’s go check on Techno now,” Tommy urged, and Niki agreed that would be okay.
They slowly made their way over to Tommy’s room and found Techno still in the corner but seeming much calmer now.
“Hey big man! How’s it going?” Tommy grinned, not taking into account that no one was in the mood for lighthearted banter and fun at the moment.
That fact dawned on the blonde a moment too late, and he shrunk back in on himself. “Fuck- I- hey Techno,” Tommy added, changing his tone to one that was much more sweet and soft. “Are you alright?”
“I’m fine, Tommy,” Techno answered.
“And… Chat?” Niki tentatively inquired.
“Calm… er, I guess,” Techno shrugged. Now that Niki could confirm Techno wasn’t mentally battling the voices in his head for control over his body, she decided that she would offer to help Techno get the caked on blood off his skin.
“Hey, Tech, can I help you clean up? Get the blood off?” she asked.
“Yeah, I can help!” Tommy chimed in, striving to do anything to take his mind off the grief. ‘Pog through the pain’, he always said, and Niki supposed he was following his own advice.
But instead of thanking them for the offer and taking them up on it, Techno’s expression became blank and his eyes vacant.
“Techno?” Tommy asked, worry seeping into his voice. “Techno?”
Tommy rushed towards Techno and Niki grabbed the child by the shoulder, giving her a sense of déjà vu. “Toms, don’t just grab someone if they become disrespondant, we probably said something wrong, so-“
“Do we just leave him alone again, then?” Tommy interrupted. “I- we just- Techno’s supposed to be the strong one- I-“
“I’m fine, Tommy,” Techno mumbled. “Sorry… it’s just that… Phil, he…”
“Fuck, right, he was the one who cleaned blood off you, right? Sorry,” Tommy apologized, “didn’t mean to-“
“It’s fine,” Techno said monotonously. Tommy’s face fell and Techno quickly added, “I’d appreciate it if you’d help, yeah.”
Techno stood up and started over towards the bathroom, only to be immediately interrupted by a guard commanding them to go into the bedrooms so that George could be taken for an experiment and so they could get bread.
“Welp,” Tommy sighed, and he spun around in his heels and turned back into the room. Purpled and Bad joined them in the room and the bars slid shut. A few guards walked into the room to retrieve George and one of them dropped a few loaves of bread on the ground. The guard’s glasses almost fell off and they fixed it hastily, nervous to not have its protection.
George was extracted from the cell and the bars opened, allowing the captives to get the bread.
“Unless you’re hungry, Techno, we can clean you up first,” Niki offered.
“Sure, if you don’t mind,” Techno agreed thankfully. Tommy grabbed both Niki and Techno’s hand and pulled them towards the bathroom. Tommy accidentally started picking up speed and Niki stumbled forwards, crashing into Tommy.
“Ah, sorry- sorry!” Niki apologized, reaching up to her face and finding that blood was steadily trickling down from her nose. Techno stared down at her, watching the blood coming from her nose like a predator stalks its prey.
“No- you’re fine,” Tommy assured her. “S- sorry, I went too fast, yeah?” Niki nodded and turned back to Techno, whose stare was growing more intense by the moment. His pupils were slitted and his eyes seemed to glow.
“Techno?” Niki whispered inquisitively. As soon as she spoke, Techno’s pupils dilated back to normal as he shook his head as if to dissolve the thoughts swimming in his head.
“Sorry,” he mumbled, not looking up from the ground. Niki decided that Chat was probably triggered by her blood, which brought thoughts crashing into Niki’s head of Phil’s death. Pushing the dark spiral of thoughts out of her head, Niki stood up and brushed herself off.
“Let’s both go clean up, okay?” she said, wiping the blood onto her sleeve. Tommy, who hadn’t been paying attention to their conversation, started to walk away.
“Tommy?” Niki asked. “Where are you going?”
“Oh- sorry, did I not say it out loud? Uh, Tubbo is crying, I’m gonna comfort him if that’s okay with you,” Tommy replied.
Niki looked around the cell, searching for Tubbo, and saw him sobbing in a corner. That’s to be expected, but it still feels awkward that Niki is just standing there as a child cries his eyes out.
“Y- yeah, of course you can,” Niki said. Tommy raised his hands to two thumbs up and sped over to Tubbo. Niki wanted to comfort him too, but she had a self-assigned mission to help Techno. For Niki, the best way to get over grief is to help others with theirs.
They entered the bathroom and Niki turned the sink on. A small stream of water trickled from the faucet, with horrible water pressure.
Techno cupped his hands and placed them under the faucet, waiting for them to fill up with water. He splashed the water onto his face and Niki got her fingers wet so she could scrub the blood off Techno’s face that was caked on and dried.
As Niki cleaned his face off, Techno absentmindedly scrubbed his hands clean.
“Do you feel comfortable telling… telling me about what happened during the… experiment?” Niki inquired, trying not to pressure Techno into anything or to pry.
“Not in detail. I… don’t want to live through it again. But- uh, they had Wil in another room so I couldn’t get to him… and Phil was unconscious… and I had to kill him- and they started to torture Wil! And- I- I couldn’t watch him die- and Chat- they- and- Wil- and- I-“
Techno started panicking and gasping for breath, and Niki hesitated for a moment before she took his hands and tried to help calm him.
“Hey, it’s okay, you’re here, you’re safe with me, I’m Niki, you’re back in the cell and Wil is safe, and you’re safe,” she soothed (despite the fact that none of them were safe as long as they were in the cell).
Techno didn’t reply, but his breaths started to slow to a normal pace.
“C- can I do anything to help you?” Niki asked, remembering that if someone is panicking, she’s supposed to see what they need.
Techno took a long, shuttering breath and shook his head.
“I just keep reliving it in my head,” Techno mumbled. “He just- he looked so- so fragile- and he was bleeding and on fire and being cut and stabbed and- and he-“
“Hey,” Niki interrupted, not harshly nor softly. She opened her mouth to say more, to continue trying to comfort Techno despite still not having reached acceptance herself, but couldn’t find the words for what to say.
“When George gets back, I’m going to ask him to let me sleep for a while,” Techno decided.
“Okay,” Niki responded. As the conversation had grown dry and soaked with grief, Niki turned her attention to cleaning her own blood off her face, where it had finally stopped coming from her nose.
Once she finished cleaning herself up, she turned around to find that Techno had already left the room. Niki decided that it would be best to stop pestering him, and she would go find someone else to comfort (so she wouldn’t have to grapple with her own grief).
She jogged over to Tommy and Tubbo and poured herself into helping the shorter child calm his sobs.
With the exact passage of time unbeknownst to the prisoners, ten hours went by without George’s return.
“It must be a longer experiment,” Tubbo remarked.
Techno was still tired, and he honestly just wanted a break from being awake, but he knew he couldn’t handle being trapped in the nightmare that was his own memories. So, he stayed awake. Everyone did. They couldn’t sleep for fear of what their dreams would bring.
And then another five hours went by. Everyone’s natural human capacities to stay up late had weakened in the cell. Their ‘all-nighter’ abilities had atrophied due to the constant usage of George’s power.
Many people hadn’t even slept since before the children from the school had come to the cell. The long period of time of being awake began to take its toll.
Niki sat on the ground of the youngest children’s room next to Tubbo and Karl as Tommy told them a story he had come up with since he was bored.
Tommy’s story was purely a comedy, and definitely an escape mechanism for Tommy to evade the tears that Niki could still detect budding at the edges of the child’s eyes.
Niki wasn’t as tired as the other three whom she was hanging out with, but she found that if she became too enveloped in Tommy’s story, her eyes began to droop.
George will be back soon, Karl signed, right?
Yes, probably, Tubbo responded, sounding sure of himself. We can’t let him break Dream’s record of longest time in an experiment, we need him too much!
“Boys, are you paying attention to my story?” Tommy frowned, saying ‘boys’ with a weird growling emphasis on the word.
Yes, sorry! Karl responded.
Nope! Tubbo signed at the exact time with a huge grin on his face.
“Pay attention now,” Tommy ordered. His words came out harsher than he intended, causing a flinch from all three members of his audience.
Tubbo was trembling slightly, even as Tommy repeatedly apologized for sounding so mean.
“Sorry, I’m okay, just on edge a bit,” Tubbo mumbled.
“I’m really sorry, Tubs, I didn’t mean to sound like the guards or anyone, I-“
“I’m just tired. You can keep up with your story,” Tubbo said.
As Tommy continued his story, in which the main character could turn into a fish for some reason, Niki started to zone out and allow her mind to wander.
For whatever reason, her mind landed on thinking about what Tubbo had recently told her about his past. (It reminded her all too much of her own.)
They were both used for their powers. On record, it was said that they had both been hold captive by villain groups. Niki had been forced to use her power for… two years? Before being relocated to the cell.
It was less of a capturing and more of a relocation, though, because her previous captors worked for the same government as her current ones.
These doctors and guards were probably told that she was held by villains just like Tubbo, but what would villains want with someone who could change emotions anyway? Her power wasn’t really that valuable.
Anyways, everyone in this day and age was fed lies from the government, whether it was the guards and doctors, or those kids who were convinced it was okay to do what they did to Wil-
Niki’s power was ‘weaponized’ in the one way possible: she had to use her power to keep prisoners’ spirits down and hotheaded government workers complacent. She changed the emotions of anyone who was dangerous to the higher-ups of the country.
If someone was becoming a problem, or a threat, Niki would weaken their emotional resolve to a point of desperate fragility, and then she would watch as some scary government people used various torture techniques to entirely rewire their opinions.
Niki’s power itself couldn’t change people’s opinions, but she could weaken them to be remolded like clay.
But… at least she was treated like a person, like an asset. Sure, Niki had to reduce angry prison rioters to tears or break the spirits of excited young political majors hoping to change the world, but she was human.
And then one day, she was asked to come on another assignment. Terrified of the consequences for refusing and hopeful for the praise she would get for a job well done, she quickly obeyed. She was led into a strange room and then electrocuted with a weird stick thing. That was the last thing she remembered before waking up in a room with water across its floor.
And Tubbo must understand her, understand being an asset! Except… Niki hurt people. And she kept doing it! She technically could have escaped… couldn’t she have? She just wanted to please the government officials, she wanted to help the country!
(Was it because of her that anyone was in the cell at all?)
Was it-
“Niki! Nikiiiiiiiiii!” Tommy drawled. “You’re not paying attention! This is the dramatic part!”
“Oh, sorry!” Niki apologized. She sat forward and made sure her body language looked as if she was in fact paying attention to the child.
“And then she accidentally turned into a fish- RIGHT IN THE MIDDLE OF THE BATTLE! And she drowned and the villains won. The end!” Tommy grinned.
Niki stared at Tommy, her mouth slightly agape.
“Wouldn’t it be suffocating, not drowning? Yeah- you should have said suffocating,” Tubbo corrected.
“It’s asphyxiation,” Dream suddenly said from in the doorway. “Death by lack of water. That’s the word.”
“Fuck you, Dream! No one cares about the RIGHT WORD!” Tommy yelled.
“I care!” Tubbo chimed in, earning and exasperated groan from Tommy.
“Wait,” Tommy gasped. “How about… asFISHxiation?”
That’s perfect! Karl added excitedly.
“You’re just saying that because he’s your father and slash or brother,” Tubbo scowled.
“Don’t say the slashes!” Dream interjected, to no avail.
“Actually,” Tommy continued, “that reminds me. We have, like, way too many dynamics and plot lines going on. Like, we’re all romantically and family-ically involved! It’s too complicated.”
“Wrong.”
“Wha- Tubbo, you can’t just say WRONG and not even explain! I’m right- you can’t just have a hundred million canonic connections to everyone! Also, Purpled told me that you normally have to be attracted to people if you wanna date them. I don’t know how accurate that is, y’know, he said that it doesn’t always apply, but-“
“Why are we talking about this again?”
“Fish,” Tommy responded.
“Okay,” Tubbo shrugged.
“Y’know, you two have the most randomly spontaneous conversation that hit on twenty topics a minute,” Dream remarked.
“Why are you even here?” Tommy asked.
“Wha- I- I have nowhere else to be!” Dream sputtered. “I literally cannot leave this cell, Tommy, unless it’s an experiment. Where do you expect me to be?”
“I dunno, somewhere,” Tommy mumbled.
“Anyways, I just came here to let you guys know that Ranboo is awake and he’s trying not to cry again. I assume having his friends by his side will help that,” Dream said.
“BRO- WHY DIDN’T YOU LEAD WITH THAT?” Tubbo shouted, and he ran out of the room towards the older teens’ room.
“Okay then,” Tommy chirped, and he followed after Tubbo. Dream, Niki, and Karl walked behind him.
When they entered the room, Niki saw Ranboo’s face immediately brighten.
“H- hey,” Ranboo smiled.
“Ranboo, how’re you doing?” Tubbo asked.
“I mean… my face hurts.”
“Not badly, though?”
“Not that bad,” Ranboo confirmed. He sat up all the way in the bed and in doing so, he accidentally slapped Wilbur in the face, who was fast asleep beside him.
Wilbur woke up and threw himself from the bed, not fully realizing where he was, and he pushed himself up against the wall. He took in deep, shuttering breaths as he fully woke up and realized where he was.
“Oh- oh- Wil, I’m so sorry,” Ranboo apologized. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, I’m really sorry, are you okay?”
No, Wilbur replied honestly. Not your fault, though. I just… everything hurts.
“Yeah, George was supposed to keep you asleep until you could heal,” Niki explained, “but he’s been on an experiment for some time now. I’m sure he’ll be back soon, we’re all quite tired!”
Niki had put so much effort into not lying over the past while.
It was sad that her efforts came crashing down when she said George would ‘be back soon’.
After another seven hours, George still didn’t return.
Sapnap accidentally had fallen asleep, and two hours later, he woke up screaming. He didn’t want to talk about what happened, but everyone knew he had a horrible nightmare.
Dream came up with the idea that they watch over each other sleeping in one hour increments, because the REM cycle normally starts dreams around an hour into sleep.
They would allow whomever was most tired to sleep, and they’d take a wild guess at when it had been around an hour. Then they’d wake the sleeping people up.
The plan didn’t work perfectly, but it was okay. It just turned out that everyone sucked at guessing how much time had passed. Over the course of the next twelve hours, Bad ended up with an increment of only twenty minutes, and Wilbur was let to sleep for two hours before the nightmares came and he broke down as soon as he awakened. He had clawed at his skin so violently that he reopened a ton of wounds, causing him to fall unconscious from blood loss.
The constant exhaustion and horrible nightmares continued for three entire weeks before George was back from his experiment.
Twenty-one days of no sleep. Twenty-one days of constant terror and grief.
When it was Niki’s turn to sleep, she nervously closed her eyes and immediately drifted off, and-
Purpled shook Niki awake, and Niki groggily sat up.
“That was a short hour,” Niki grumbled, her voice hazy with exhaustion.
“No, no, George is finally back! He- he didn’t die!” Purpled said.
Niki sat up in the bed and quickly climbed from it, running into the main room of the cell. Her gaze landed on a sleeping George in the middle of the room.
“Can someone help me carry him to his bed, please?” Dream asked.
“Yeah, I can,” Niki offered.
“Thanks, Niki!” Dream said, and they brought George over to his bed.
They all hoped George would wake up within a short while so they could all finally sleep, but he didn’t wake up quickly.
He didn’t wake up for twenty-three hours.
When George finally, finally woke up, everyone rejoiced, too exhausted to have any regard for the fact that George was a tad overwhelmed at being swarmed by all his tired friends.
George put each one of them to sleep and sat alone in the silence of the cell.
Niki woke up feeling well rested and happy for the first time in a while. She slid out of bed, careful not to disturb a still-sleeping Wilbur. He was looking better, but not fully healed, and his hair was still all but gone. Walking out of her room and into the main cell, she saw George, Tubbo, Techno, Purpled, and Tommy already awake.
“George, are you okay?” Niki asked as soon as she joined the group who were sitting and conversing.
“Yeah, just a… long experiment.”
“That’s for sure!”
“Tell us what happened,” Tommy chimed in, interrupting Niki and George.
“No, Tommy,” Niki scolded gently, “he doesn’t have to tell us anything he doesn’t wan-“
“Yes, Tommy,” Tommy interjected.
“No, it’s fine,” George reassured Niki. “I got into the room and it had this fancy bed, one that was way softer than our mattresses here. The doctors said I could sleep and so I gladly listened. They let me sleep for who knows how long, and I woke up feeling great! Then they took me to another room and… I had to stay awake for as long as I could.
“Did you know that the world record is a little more than eleven days, to stay awake? I’m certain I was up for, like, double that! It was easy at first, but then I started having to use my power, which only got harder and harder. After… eternity, I must have fallen asleep, and I woke up here.”
“Did you have any of the effects of sleep deprivation?” Tubbo pried.
“Tubbo, you can’t just ask-“
“Niki, it’s really fine,” George said. “I don’t really know the effects, though. Lemme see, being tired as hell is sure one. Uh- hallucinations? Before you ask, I’m not telling you about those. And-“
“He probably hallucinated about Dreeeeam,” Tubbo whispered in Niki’s ear, causing her to giggle.
“Tubbo!” she whisper-scolded, despite having thought the exact same thing.
“-that’s about it!” George finished. Tommy applauded loudly, and George stared at him annoyedly.
“Tommy, you’re gonna wake people up!” George said.
“Then you’ll put ‘em back asleep!” Tommy retorted. “Anyways, can I tell you about the second story in my series, where the fish main character is dead now and in the underworld and decides to start a rival political party against Hades to become the new devil president of evil?”
“WHAT THE FUCK?” Tubbo shouted. “Oh my Prime, okay. George- do what we discussed before Tommy woke up!”
George grinned, nodding. He quickly made eye contact with Tommy, and, before the blonde could look away, George made him fall asleep.
“Now we can have quiet,” George smiled.
Notes:
Niki’s backstory is kinda like what they did in Orwell’s 1984, for context for you all.
if you’re reading this on the day I’m posting and you celebrate, merry christmas!
as always, please comment or tell me if i made any mistakes!
Btw I’m going on vacation for a week, so I might not post, or I might write on downtime and planes and still get an update in. We’ll see :)
Have a great day
Chapter 11: The Anti-Badboyhalo Club
Summary:
Something’s up with Ranboo and also everyone is sad
Notes:
happy new year! i wrote a lot of this while on planes or while super tired, so let me know if it makes no sense, and i hope you enjoy :]
also writing dream’s rant was so fun for me, you’ll see
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ranboo’s eyes flickered open. He ran his fingers through the soft grass on which he was laying and-
Wait. Grass? Ranboo is in the cell. He can’t go outside- he’s not allowed to go outside!
A sharp pain coursed through his face as one of his burns remind him that it exists and then Ranboo-
He was suddenly sitting in a hallway of the prison, white walls and tile floors.
How…?
“WHAT THE FUCK?” someone yelled, and Ranboo covered his ears and cowered into a ball.
Then he heard a high pitched scream, and he opened his eyes. He-
He was in an office, with a spinny chair and all. That chair looks fun.
“Oh Prime,” the person in the chair gasped, “I need to get-“
Ranboo’s face burns and the pain only causes more tears to fall.
All of a sudden, he’s in another hallway, and-
Wait. Pain? Ranboo… can’t feel pain. If he’s feeling pain…
He teleported.
He felt pain for the first time… when Phil died… and no one seemed to notice what was wrong!
And his power, activated by taking damage. Somehow… he felt pain… so he could teleport.
And everything hurt SO MUCH-
He teleported again, and Ranboo was suddenly in an experiment room, one with no distinct features. And then a current of electricity ran through him and he slipped from consciousness.
As he slept, he heard little bits of the conversations happening around him.
“… must have healed itself, no I don’t know how, but its brain fixed the…”
“… we’ll have to operate before we let it wake up, but h-…”
“…-e can’t just kill it, though, we still need it. Maybe… we’ve been testing enough on it, so we could just get a temporary disabling sort of th…”
Ranboo was in excruciating pain, but he couldn’t wake up. He couldn’t teleport, he couldn’t escape!
“… have a plan. The paralyzers, those nerve things? And make it more of an on and off thing, like- oh! Just like Nine’s collar, we could…”
Nine’s collar? Karl… didn’t have a collar. Had he had one before? Were… were the doctors going to give Ranboo a collar? The fact that such a thing was being discussed made Ranboo feel a sickening unease.
As Ranboo drifted in his thoughtless sleep, the pain slowly faded away. After all the hurting had subsided, Ranboo’s eyes flickered open. Just like when he was outside- but he was in an experiment room and NOT outside because he’s not allowed out there.
He drowsily turned to an IV that was sticking out of his arm but he was too tired to take it out. It must have been helping him, anyway. The doctors must have been helping him.
Suddenly, Ranboo became aware of another person’s presence in the room. (Or rather, a superior, a doctor, it was wrong of Ranboo to refer to someone as an equal to him since he was so much lesser.)
“Hey there,” the doctor cooed. “My name’s- oh wait… you’re not allowed to know! Silly me, I’m sorry. Uh, I use she/her, and I’m going to be your primary doctor throughout this little… journey we’re going to have together!”
She smiled, but Ranboo didn’t respond or change his expression from the dull submissive look he had on. He was confused, why did the doctor introduce herself? Why would she apologize to Ranboo? She hadn’t done anything wrong, except for maybe being too nice.
“You can ask me anything, Twelve,” she said. “I’ll tell you pretty much anything, okay? You’re allowed to talk to me, I’m not here to hurt you. Yet- haha! Oh- I’m kidding… for now! Haha, joking again!”
Ranboo was absolutely in shock and confused. Who was this person and why was she acting like this? It was almost as if she thought of Ranboo like an equal…
“H- how… was I able to t- teleport?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
“Honestly? I don’t know! But I’ll tell you this, your brain healed or something, the region works again! But you can’t teleport right now, you’re on so many drugs that you won’t feel any pain!” she beamed.
“You- um… mentioned a collar?” Ranboo questioned tentatively.
“Oh yeah, I can’t tell you everything about that one, but let’s see… we- the doctors I mean- have decided that we’ve studied your power enough to be able to allow you to have access to it again. You’ve made that possible by healing up for us! We’re gonna try the same thing on Four, Nine, and Three, their powers are disabled too. We aren’t planning on trying anything for One at the moment, but maybe later! If we can regulate when you can and cannot use the powers, we’ll be set!
“And so, Nine did have a collar that was able to work in any time period. My Prime, was that thing a pain for us to remove from him when we found him. But- uh, it gave us the idea that we can have something that only WE can remove or disable that controls you guys’s power usage! Similar to the paralyze-y device thing in Five and Ten, we’re gonna see if we can get you a collar that disrupts your ability to feel pain, and when we turn it off, you’ll feel pain again and can teleport!
“And we’re gonna look into un-muting and un-blinding the other ones. But this is gonna require your total compliance, so if you don’t behave, drastic measures will have to be taken. Capeesh?”
Ranboo didn’t respond.
“Okay then, I’m gonna put you back to sleep until your collar is made, and then it’ll be back to the cell until experiment time! Or maybe we’ll have to work on compliancy first, as this is really about how much we can trust you, Twelve.”
She walked over to Ranboo and turned a knob next to his IV, which resulted in Ranboo drifting off to sleep.
————
“…boo! Ranboo! RANBOO!” a voice yelled, slowly getting louder as the fog cleared from Ranboo’s drug-induced sleep.
“Y- yeah?” he mumbled, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. He was in his bed, so he must have been returned to the cell. Tubbo, Sapnap, Purpled, Tommy, and Karl all crowded his bed.
“Ranboo- we- you just left while you slept! No one even took you, you were just gone! Are you okay?” Tubbo asked rapidly.
“I- um… teleported,” Ranboo admitted sheepishly.
“You WHAT?” Tommy shouted.
“Teleported?” Ranboo repeated.
“Oh- oh my Prime, you’re not supposed to feel pain,” Purpled realized. “None of us thought about it when you burned yourself, we just looked after you! H- how did that even happen?”
“I don’t know, a doctor said I healed and I can feel pain again.”
“What’s… that thing around your neck?” Sapnap whispered.
Ranboo’s hands flew to his neck and found a hard plastic contraption enveloping it. A… collar.
“Oh,” Ranboo exhaled. Everyone’s eyes turned to stare at the collar, and suddenly, Ranboo heard one of his friends taking in rapid breaths.
His head whipped over to see Karl backing up and panicking. He was squeezing his eyes shut and scratching his neck with both hands. Karl took in huge breaths but it didn’t seem like he was getting enough air regardless.
“Karl?” Tommy asked, but he didn’t receive a response. Karl tripped backwards and hit the ground hard. He curled over into a ball and continued to claw at his face and neck.
Ranboo sprung out of bed and all five of them ran over to Karl. Their attempts to rush to his aid only made it worse, as Karl became overwhelmed and tucked his head into the ball, covering his ears with his legs and squeezing his eyes tighter.
“Ah- fuck- what are we supposed to do?” Tommy panicked. “What do we say- he’s- he- what- uh… okay, Karl? We’re gonna take deep breaths, it’s all gonna be okay.”
Karl didn’t seem to have heard Tommy, and all they could hear was his shaky breathing.
“Okay, uh- I have an idea?” Sapnap said, and he sat down besides Karl and tentatively placed a hand on the younger boy’s shoulder. Karl relaxed slightly at the addition of human contact, he wasn’t really shaking as much.
“I- did I do something?” Ranboo worried.
“I don’t know! He’s scared of paper too, I have no idea what’s going on with him. Maybe the collar just made him nervous?”
“Oh. Oh- frick, right! The doctor- she told me that he ‘had a collar’ when they captured him!” Ranboo realized.
Tubbo shuttered as a chill ran through him. “This might sound weird or selfish- selfless, I guess? Uh- but I was hoping I was the only one with childhood trauma.”
“It’d be better if none of us had a harsh past,” Sapnap agreed, “but we can’t help that. I-“
“The doctor said the collar had something or do with his power,” Ranboo interrupted. “Mine- it’s supposed to disrupt my nerves or something- I forget how she worded it- and I’m not gonna be able to feel pain with it on. Do you… think that Karl’s made him not able to talk?”
“No,” Sapnap responded.
“Wha- what do you mean, no? It’s a legitimate guess, innit?” Tommy said.
“I guess… but if you look closely on Karl’s face, he-“
Sapnap was cut off by Karl suddenly slapping his own knee aggressively.
“Karl! Stop that!” Tubbo exclaimed. “You’ll hurt yourself!”
Slowly and shakily, Karl pushed himself up into sitting position so he could sign. He kept his eyes down and deliberately did not look at Ranboo or the collar.
I don’t really want to talk about it, Karl admitted. I’m safe now, I’m with you guys! I can’t go back there.
Ranboo tried not to think about how their existence in the cell could be considered ‘safe’, but if Karl’s past was anything like Tubbo’s, Ranboo supposed he knew what Karl meant.
Sapnap scooted closer to Karl and reached to touch his face before stopping himself.
“May I?” he asked, and Karl reluctantly nodded. “Here, see? All along his face,” Sapnap continued, tracing his hand along scars that were all over Karl’s face, “he’s got these scars. Since these ones here are all the same depth and color, and they make a circle shape, you can assume it’s due to wearing a muzzle. Ergo, the collar did not make him unable to talk, because someone wouldn’t muzzle him if he already didn’t speak!”
Karl stared up at Sapnap with wide, innocent eyes.
“Karl- you don’t have to tell us if you’re not comfortable- but why did you have to wear a collar?” Tubbo inquired.
Karl hesitated for a moment, deep in thought, and probably holding back tears. He still didn’t look up at Ranboo, who was purposely standing so that Karl would really have to crane his neck to see the collar.
Just so I’d focus. So I… wouldn’t escape?
What does that mean? Sapnap asked.
I don’t want to talk about it. Please, Sapnap, Karl pleaded.
“Okay, I’m sorry, you don’t have to talk about it,” Sapnap replied. He turned over towards Ranboo and continued gathering information. “Ranboo, did this doctor tell you anything else?”
“Umm… she said I healed my brain and I can teleport again now, uh, she’s gonna work on the same thing for Wilbur, Purpled and Karl, she-“
“WHAT?” Sapnap shouted. “Ah- sorry, sorry, what? What does that…”
“The doctor said that they all wanna have me and Purp and Karl and Wil have toggle-able powers too, and they’ve figured us out enough that now they just have to undo what they did when we first got taken. Then, I assume similar devices as toggles?” Ranboo explained.
Ranboo? Can you try to take off the collar? Karl asked slowly, keeping his eyes on Ranboo’s knees instead of his neck or eyes. Karl moved his hands behind his back and it was obvious to Ranboo that the child was trying to hide the fact that he was trembling.
“Yeah, but it’s probably not gonna work,” Ranboo admitted. He felt around the collar on his neck but didn’t find any clasps of any sort. He tried pulling at the collar but it didn’t snap, all it did was made it hard to breathe.
“Okay, but, to be honest, how can you reverse a surgery that makes someone mute? Like- I have no idea what they did to you and Wil, but it can’t be something you can just go and heal!” Sapnap told Karl.
“Yeah- and I doubt I’ll be able to see again,” Purpled agreed. “I’ve never heard of any technology that can actually make blind people see, and mine was intentional, not a birth thing.”
Yeah, you’re right, Karl signed.
“Okay, uh, guys- sorry- I can’t take the collar off,” Ranboo admitted.
“Oh- no, that’s okay, we’re not mad,” Tubbo quickly responded. “It’s not your fault, we’re just worried! If the testing- if they’re able to have you use your power now…”
“It’s not fun,” Tommy stated, finishing Tubbo’s sentence for him.
“Okay- but, sorry, can we go back to the whole ‘Ranboo can suddenly teleport again’ thing?” Sapnap asked. “Like, how did that happen?”
“I- I don’t know, the doctor just said I- I healed? My brain- the incision fixed itself or something. I’ve always been a fast healer, with the burns and whatnot,” Ranboo explained.
“Okay,” Sapnap continued, “but you did teleport?”
“Yeah!” Ranboo confirmed. “I saw real grass for the first time I can remember, I went all over the halls, I-“
“YOU WENT OUTSIDE?” Tommy shouted.
“Yeah,” Ranboo said, “I-“
“THAT’S AWESOME! YOUR FIRST TIME!” Tubbo exclaimed. “Wh- what was it like?”
“It was-“
“DID YOU SEE ANY ANIMALS? HOW LONG WERE YOU FREE? DID YOU SEE PEOPLE? IF YOU COULD TELEPORT AGAIN, WERE YOU IN PAIN?” Purpled rambled aggressively.
“I-“
“DID YOU PUNCH ANY DOCTORS AND THEN TELEPORT AWAY?” Tommy asked.
“No, I-“
“Oh my Prime, guys, stop interrupting him,” Sapnap scolded.
“YOU LITERALLY JUST INTERRUPTED HIM!” Tubbo retorted.
“Touché, I guess,” Sapnap said. “Okay, Ranboo, so… tell us about it please? We won’t interrupt.”
“Okay, we won’t!” Tommy agreed, and Purpled and Karl both nodded their heads. Tubbo grinned mischievously, but Sapnap noticed his expression and elbowed him in the side.
“Ow! Sapnap, you bitch! But fine, I’ll let Ranboo finish,” Tubbo reluctantly agreed.
“Okay,” Ranboo started. “I woke up in a lot of pain and I was outside, I saw grass- and it was so soft! And I’ve never seen such a pretty shade of green. I heard a chirping noise, it was really high pitched, and-“
“Bird,” Tubbo interrupted.
“DON’T INTERRUPT!” Sapnap exclaimed.
“You heard a bird,” Tubbo whispered, and then Sapnap tackled him to the ground. As Tubbo screamed, Ranboo continued telling his tale.
“Then I was in hallways and offices and experiment rooms, it was just all so fast. Then I got shocked by this thing that made me black out,” Ranboo finished.
Was it a stick? Karl asked.
“A stick?” Ranboo echoed, confused.
“Like- the thing that made you black out, the thing they electrocuted you with,” Sapnap explained, still pinning Tubbo down on the ground. “Was it a stick?”
“Yeah, I guess?” Ranboo replied. His five companions all nodded solemnly. “Wh- what?”
“The stick thing interrupts your powers. That’s how they captured all of us- remember when we told you about how we all got in here in the first place?” Tommy responded.
“Oh, okay. It did knock most of you out, right?” Ranboo inquired. Everyone nodded again. “Cool, the same probably happened to me.”
“Oh, but Ranboo,” Tubbo started, “tell me about-“
“Proceed behind the bars with the exception of Three, Four, and Nine, as they are being extracted for an experiment,” a guard commanded, cutting Tubbo off.
Contrary to the brave and indifferent expression Purpled was wearing, a small whimper escaped him.
“Hey- it’ll be fine,” Ranboo reassured him, “they’re probably just gonna…”
He didn’t finish his statement, because he knew that it probably wasn’t a coincidence that Purpled, Wilbur, and Karl were all being called at once right after Ranboo had gotten a collar and his power un-disabled.
Not hearing Ranboo finish, Purpled nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”
Purpled reached out his hand towards Karl’s general direction and Karl took it gratefully. Purpled led the younger child out of the room and they met Wil in the main cell, preparing themselves to be taken for an experiment.
The bars to their room slid closed and Tommy turned back to Ranboo.
“Oh! Boob Boy, was it day or night?” Tommy questioned.
“Uhh… I’m not sure,” Ranboo answered honestly.
“Was it light out or dark?” Tubbo explained.
“I- I mean… light? Lighter than it is in the cell… but I can’t really contrast brightnesses because I’ve only ever really seen this one,” Ranboo said.
“So do we think it’s nighttime now?” Sapnap asked.
“Probably,” Tommy replied. “We’ll still lose track of time pretty soon though.”
As no one had anything else to say, and awkward silence washed over the room as the bars slid back open.
All of a sudden, pressure seemed to build up behind Ranboo’s eyes as tears threatened to spill over.
“I think I want to spend some time alone,” Ranboo blurted, and he dashed out of the room.
“Ranboo, wai-“ Tubbo started, but Sapnap slapped a hand over the shorter boy’s mouth.
“Just let him go,” Sapnap said. If they continued to talk, Ranboo didn’t hear, as he was out of earshot from running.
He frantically looked around the cell before deciding he would go into the adults’ room which was empty at the moment. (He didn’t think about how Techno had taken to sleeping in Phil’s old bed since Wilbur was still scared around him.)
He ran into the room and flew under the blanket on George’s bed, hiding and curling up into a ball. Ranboo wasn’t really sure why all of a sudden he was panicking, but he couldn’t hold the tears back anymore.
The familiar sizzling of the tears hitting his cheeks accompanied his soft sobs, but he didn’t feel any pain.
The collar worked, then.
“Hello?” someone whispered suddenly, causing Ranboo to flinch since he thought he was alone. “Who’s- who are you?”
“Ranboo,” Ranboo mumbled, his voice breaking halfway through the response. Since he was immediately compelled to tell the truth, Ranboo realized that it was Bad checking on him.
Of all people, it had to be the one he couldn’t lie to.
“Oh, Ranboo, what’s wrong?” Bad asked, and even though Ranboo wanted to say ‘nothing’, he couldn’t. He opened his mouth and the truth spilled out.
“I- I… I can teleport again, but not right now, I’ve got this stupid collar on, and my brain had to go and heal itself. I just want to be able to get hurt, Bad, I wish I didn’t have to… just- all of this! And now my-… no, the collar- it’s- I don’t wanna call it mine, it made Karl panic, he’s so scared, and I don’t wanna make him scared every time he sees me!
“It’s just like whenever Wil sees Tech- or- no- I- but-… it’s all my fault that Karl and also Purpled and Wilbur- they- they have to go now and they’re probably gonna get un-un-powered or something- and I don’t really understand what’s even going on. And maybe I just also feel sick because why did no one notice that something was up when I started to feel pain? It- it must have been weeks ago! That’s what Tubbo was saying.
“And I’m scared to have to teleport- and it was amazing but also horrible- it was really the first time I remember! But I shouldn’t be feeling good about this- I need to be punished because I-“ Ranboo cut himself of by choking out a sob, and he was crying too much to continue.
“No, you haven’t done anything wrong,” Bad said. “It’s not your fault that you could get hurt again, nor that you have the collar. Karl isn’t mad at you, and he’s not scared of you. He just- for whatever reason- is scared of the collar. And even if he does get one- or Wil or Purpled either- it’s not your fault!
“You don’t need to be punished. I mean- it’s okay to feel sad- but don’t blame anything on yourself. Honestly- there’s so much that has happened to all of us, so this isn’t… that big of a deal. And I’m sorry about not noticing something was up with you, everyone was just… preoccupied. With Phil.”
“Y- yeah,” Ranboo sniffled.
“So, would you like to come onto my bed? Sorry, I hate to have to ask you to move, but George is really protective of his bed. I suppose it’s something about the fact that it’s the one thing that he has to himself- it’s a private space just for him- y’know? Also he just loves sleeping.”
“Thanks, Bad, but… I just want a minute alone?”
“Oh- no, no no no, I meant you can sit or lie down by yourself and I’ll make sure no one bothers you in here! I’m gonna go, is that okay?”
“Yeah, that’s perfect. Thank you so much,” Ranboo said, smiling gratefully.
“Of course,” Bad responded, and he left the room. Ranboo hopped off George’s bed and took Bad up on his offer, sliding into Bad’s bed.
He can’t just stop blaming himself for everything just because Bad told him to, though.
The thoughts swirled in Ranboo’s head. It was because of him that a small child, one of his closest friends, had been gasping and sobbing. Three of his friends might have to get those horrible collars-
Just like him.
Ranboo didn’t want to think about the collar but it was always encroaching on his mind, the thoughts daring him to consider them.
He was terrified for the pain he would feel when the collar wasn’t activated, but he still wanted to be able to feel pain. What kind of a functioning human being couldn’t feel pain? And-
“Ranboo?”
Ranboo poked his head out from under Bad’s blanket and found Tommy standing over the bed.
“Oh- dammit Ranboo, your face is all burned again!” Tommy scolded jokingly, but Ranboo could hear the worry in his voice. “Are you alright?”
“Not really,” Ranboo admitted, even though with Tommy he could have claimed to be fine. Ranboo wasn’t a very good liar, especially since he was crying in a blanket cocoon, Tommy would know he wasn’t fine.
“I saw Bad leave the room, and he said I wasn’t supposed to come in here. I came in anyway because imagine being scared of Badboyhalo? He’s like, scared of swearing and therefore I am superior,” Tommy said.
“He… I didn’t want to say what was wrong,” Ranboo whimpered.
“Oh- that bitch! He asked you what was wrong? And- and you had to say everything- yeah?” Tommy asked, and Ranboo nodded. “Oh my Prime- everyone has the right to suppress their trauma and problems! H- how dare he! Do you want me to go fight him?”
“N- no, that’s okay,” Ranboo sniffled.
“Well… would you feel better if I grabbed everyone who was comfortable and we all just trauma dumped a little? A bit of a group therapy session? I don’t know- I’m not very good at comforting people- I just-“
“I’d really appreciate that, actually. Just please don’t force anyone to do anything they don’t wanna do?”
“So I’ll tell Bad to leave us the fuck alone, and I’ll make sure to swear so I can assert dominance over that inferior being?”
Ranboo chuckled softly. “Okay, Tommy. T- thanks again.”
Tommy gave Ranboo a huge grin and ran off to go see who wanted to share their feelings.
Ranboo could hear the occasional snippets of conversations whenever Tommy raised his voice to a yell.
“DAMMIT, WHY DOES EVERYONE HAVE TO BE IN DENIAL?”
“GOGY, DON’T BE A PUSSY!”
“GOGY I’M SO SORRY- YOU COULD NEVER BE A PUSSY, YOU’RE THE GREATEST OF ALL MEN- A GOD IF YOU WILL. INSTEAD OF PRIME I WILL SAY GOGY!”
Tommy really was the most chaotic person ever. (Philza always called him a chaotic little shit, but Phil is dead now.)
Maybe Ranboo was in denial.
That is the first stage, right?
(The first stage of what?)
Ranboo blinked and all of a sudden, he was one of the many people sitting in a circle in the room, with Tommy standing on George’s bed with the authority of a dictator.
“Greetings, members of the Big Man Tommyinnit Therapy Circle Club!” he exclaimed. “We-“
“No,” Tubbo stated, interrupting the blonde. “We’re not gonna be named that. Try again.”
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled. “Okay, we’re going to be the Anti-Badboyhalo Club because Bad is not allowed to join this club. Any objections?”
No one spoke for a second, and Tommy took that as confirmation.
“As the first order of business as the leader of the Anti-Badboyhalo Club, I officially in-… indoc… indoctrinate? Yeah- I indoctrinate all of you into the club, as well as Wil and Purpled and Karl who are currently unable to be here.
“As my second act, I ban Bad from the club because this is the Anti-Badboyhalo Club, and-“
“Wait, why is this the Anti-Badboyhalo Club? What did Bad do?” Dream asked. “I thought you said this was just a quick meeting to therapize Ranboo.”
“Were you… literally not listening to anything I just said? This is a therapeutic CIRCLE! So we can all share our trauma and shit instead of repressing it!” Tommy beamed. “But we don’t wanna make anyone say anything they don’t feel comfortable saying, so Bad can’t come because he forces the truth out of you.”
“Can you explain why this needs to be a club, and like, what a club entails?” Niki asked.
“Of course,” Tommy replied, “very good question Niki. Nice work. It needs to be a club because I said so, and since it is a club, we need rules and an official religion.”
“WHAT?” said pretty much everyone.
“Ah, I see your mortal minds have made this hard to comprehend. Allow me to explain. We’re going to meet… whenever, I don’t really know. Time’s not real, you feel me? Ha, anyways… uh- we’re gonna talk about our pasts, good things and bad. Also, experiments, because even though everyone is repressing all that, it’s important to talk,” Tommy pointed out sagely.
“Okay,” Techno responded, “but-“
“I’m not done yet, Techno. You’ll get your turn to talk, I know you need to. Uh- we’re going to be respectful of each other, not interrupt, and make sure to be… nice, I guess? Not that anyone isn’t nice- please don’t- but- uh- you… you know.”
“Nice,” Sapnap started, “but you said we have… we have a religion?”
“Oh yeah!” Tommy exclaimed. He climbed up onto George’s bed and stood there, towering over the rest of the club. George let out a small squeak in protest, but didn’t physically attack Tommy. (Yet.)
“As I stand here on George’s bed, which is my podium where I will reside always as your leader, I-“
“No!” George interrupted. “No- you’re not going to stand on my bed every time someone has trauma. That’s- that’s always, and I- please don’t go on my bed.”
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled, and he hopped off the bed. “Anyways, I’m here to let you all know that Georgenotfound is the official god of the Anti-Badboyhalo Cl-“
“NO!” George shouted. “I- I’m not a god!”
“Gogy, you are so humble to say this, but you are the official god of the therapy club. I mean-“
“Do we really need therapy?” Ranboo whispered, but he was still loud enough that Tommy stopped saying whatever he was going to say and redirected the conversation to answer Ranboo.
“It’s just not okay… everything. Nothing is okay. It’s important- I- sorry, I’m not good at putting things in words. We have to heal emotionally? Uh-“
“Tommy,” George interrupted again. “Can I offer to you- can Dream take this part? He- he’s kind of a big ranter about this sort of thing, he’s always telling me about injustice and all that, and-“
“Oh, thanks! Big D, take the wheel!”
“Tommy- no, don’t call me that,” Dream pleaded.
“Why?” Tommy snickered. “Is it… not accurate?”
“TOMMY!” Dream exclaimed in mock anger, and he stood up threatening towards Tommy. Tommy fell backwards and put both his hands up, but his face had a huge grin plastered on it, so he wasn’t actually scared.
“Okay, okay! Dream, you can rant about… what was the word?”
“Injustice,” George finished.
“Yeah- Dream, explain to them why they need my therapizing.”
“Uh… I don’t know how I feel about Tommy of all people giving group therapy… but here we go, I guess,” Dream took a deep inhale and then began to speak. “It’s horrible that almost every day, we’re tested on. We’ve been classified as something other than human because of something we can’t control.
“We’ve become accustomed to constant bruises, cuts, what have you. Actually, there isn’t one of us in this room who isn’t bruised right now, and we’re all in constant pain, except Ranboo, again, for reasons out of our control. Phil- he was killed because these doctors were done testing on him! What makes anyone think that’s okay?
“And- and any of us could be next! As soon as the data is collected- it’s goodbye nuisance! Do we get a say in the matter? No- we don’t- we can’t even fucking speak in front of them! We’re not allowed to speak! It’s terrifying, and just- just wrong! And you guys are all children! You’re not- we’re not zoo animals! We’re not lab rats- and honestly, that’s still horrific animal abuse! If it’s considered horrible to test rats- people have stopped doing that- why is it at all okay that we endure worse?
“Not a day has gone by that someone hasn’t broken down crying, and that’s- I don’t even have words for that! And I say ‘day’, but I honestly have no idea because we don’t have any way to tell time! We don’t get anything more than what humans need to live, and even that, we’re barely getting on.
“I mean- I’m missing an entire fucking arm because of these people! The- oh and I- another thing! We rely on the doctors and guards or whatever to live! The bread, they regulate if I can move my arm or not, I mean- they’ve made it so we owe them our lives!
“Just- if we’re vulnerable and in so much overwhelming pain after being tortured, a stray thought whispers in our ears that we should be grateful- FUCKING GRATEFUL! Grateful that we’ve been allowed such things from our superiors. Don’t give me those looks- I know that each and every one of you have had those thoughts time and time again.
“It’s the inferiority complexes- it’s that I can’t help but think of myself as less than human because that’s all I get! All- all we get! And, y’know, the doctors get bored and we get- we get fucking abused! It’s not even all in the name of studying us! I know it’s not just me whose been tortured with nothing to do with my power.
“Wilbur can’t look at his own brother without having flashbacks to the time that literal ten year-olds forced Techno to kill Phil! I mean- that’s messed up. And these kids came because one of them is the kid of whoever hated us so much in the first place that we’re here!
“That’s- its nepotism to say the least, which is a whole ‘nother can of worms. These kids were so entitled! And they had been taught that their behavior was okay! I mean- they legitimately believed, with their whole hearts, that they were better than us. Because- because we have cooler powers? Utter bullshit.
“And it’s messed up that Ranboo is wearing a collar right now. Not only does it prevent him from being able to feel pain, which is just cruel by the way, it’s degrading! Actually, everything is degrading- it’s just more of being treated like we’re less than human.
“And Tommy, the most chaotic and carefree of us all, has taken it upon himself to see if he can help everyone’s mental state. In a better world, none of us would be at a point where Tommy would need to take concern! But really, we should all be absolutely terrified. If Phil, the invulnerable immortal, could be murdered because of these doctors, any of us could be killed at any time.
“When we’ve been studied enough, we aren’t necessary! They probably can’t wait for us to die, it’s less resources they have to waste on keeping us alive, and on the experiments! I know that the majority of us, if not each and every one of us, have wished we could just die. The doctors won’t allow that, of course, but it’d be ideal.
“Oh- side track for a second, am I the only one who read dystopian literature when I was younger? Actually, it’s probably just George and I who have! Why, you might ask? Well let me tell you, maybe a month before I was… uh- captured, I went to the library to see if one of my favorite books from when I was a teen was in.
“The librarian looked at me like I was insane, she said the book didn’t exist. I looked up each and every one of the dystopian books that I remembered, and guess what? None of them existed! Not one! And how fucking dystopian is it that the government won’t allow books about dystopia to even exist! I mean, they were gone!
“And maybe it’s just this one guy, the guy who we’re just not allowed to know the name of for some reason, maybe it’s just him who’s corrupt. But if our entire government can be taken over by him, then I’ve got no faith. Why doesn’t anyone have a moral code? Can no one see that we’re human? That all of this is wrong?
“I mean, when’s the last time that we had something other than bread? Honestly- the majority of the people imprisoned here are still growing! I mean- is it anyone whose under eighteen who is still growing? Ah- either way, human beings need nutrition to thrive! Honestly, in any other place than here, our appearances alone would probably get us admitted to the nearest hospital.
“I- I can’t put this into better words, but none of us all look that attractive. I haven’t seen my own face the whole time we’ve been here, but- I mean… it’s just, the bruises! The sunken cheeks from lack of food! The- the bags under our eyes! Haven’t washed my hair in eternity, and it’s long and I’m sure I would hate it if I didn’t have way more pressing things about myself to hate.
“And Phil, he was a father figure. To all of us. And Tommy- with all the crazy stuff he always says, he’s right. We’re all in denial! We’re ignoring the fact that Phil is dead. He- he’s never coming back! We’re never going to see him again! And what, we make it though the other stages of grief and then it’s all okay again? It’ll never be okay!
“I don’t know how we’re able to smile. Ever. I mean- there’s no way that we can ever leave here! And as Phil’s death has shown us, every second that passes is just ticking down until we’ve served our purposes and we’re killed. It’s all futile! It’s all pointless! I just- I just want to be able to die but at the same time I want to live! It’s just- it’s anything besides here! I legitimately don’t care anymore, but still I want to fight so hard for all of us!
“It’s the conflicting emotions, I’m at a constant battle with myself! And I feel so helpless- I know you all do too. We can’t change the past, and my Prime, have some of us had it bad. We can’t get out of here, we can’t even control our own fates! It’s all up to the doctors, who have no regard for our lives at all! I mean, is free will even real? And isn’t it free will that makes us human?
“It’s only going to get worse, and yet I hate the part of myself that’s saying I should be grateful for what I have now. Like, constantly having to stop myself from attacking the doctors, but at the same time trying not to cry at their feet, sobbing over my appreciation for their benevolence! I- I hate it! I hate them and me and everything! Oh- except for you guys, I could never hate you guys. I think it’s unanimous that each other, we’re the only good thing about the world.
“It seems like it’s us against humanity, because we’re not a part of that group. We’re the only ones with consciences. We’re the only ones who could hope to understand what we’ve all been through. We need to help each other. I guess… make life worth living for the short time we have left. I suppose that’s what Tommy wants us to do for his therapy group.”
The group stared at Dream, mouths agape.
“Ohhhh kay then!” Tommy finally said, breaking the silence. “Uh- t- thank you Dream! I- uh… you were convincing.”
“Everybody,” George sighed, “this is what I have to deal with every day. This is my best friend.”
The majority of the club members still sat silently in shock, until Tommy dispelled the quiet yet again.
“So!” he exclaimed, clapping his hands together. “Who’s up for joining?”
Tommy looked around the room and was delighted to see everyone nodding their heads, indicating that yes, they would join.
“Pog! Alright, so, let’s get started!” Tommy decided. “Who wants to talk about their problems first?”
He still did not get a response.
“Fine. I guess as the leader of the group, I should go first. I- uh- to lighten the mood after Dream’s whole thing, I’m gonna tell you guys about my amazing and best adventures that will make you all so happy because you are lucky enough to know me.
“Let’s see, one time, I fought this villain and I broke his arm with a rock and I stopped him from doing whatever crime he must have been doing, and I-“
“Wait,” Sapnap interrupted. “Tommy- was this villain actively committing a crime?”
“Well, I didn’t see what crime, but probably.”
Suddenly, Sapnap burst out laughing, causing multiple people to jump.
“Wha- what’s so funny?” Tommy asked.
“Tommy, I think you assaulted my father!” Sapnap choked out through his laughter.
“What? Oh man- I’m so sorry- I-“
“No, no, it’s fine! It’s just really funny, my father was picking me up from… something, I don’t really remember, and when I came out, he was fuming and his arm was broken and bleeding!
“He- he said some vigilante attacked him, and that he was going to do anything to track the guy down. He never even found you, he was convinced you were some master mind- not a literal child! Oh my Prime, that’s hilarious.”
“Are you sure it was him? I mean- I would never attack your father, I-“
“Really, it’s fine Tommy.”
“Oh, you don’t like your father then?” Tommy assumed.
“What?” Sapnap asked, startled. His eyes widened and he quickly added, “no- no, he’s fine, he never- no, he’s fine.”
“Alright then!” Tommy exclaimed. “That- that might be more trauma we can unpack at a later meeting, but we’ll let that be for now. Okay, so now that we’ve apparently discovered that I have attacked Sapnap’s father, who else wants to… I dunno, say things?”
Ranboo took in a deep breath and said, “okay, can I-“
“Proceed behind the cell bars with the exception of number Twelve who is being extracted for an experiment. You are also being fed, so failure to comply will result poorly for you,” a guard commanded.
“Oh, dang it! Just as Ranboo was about to talk,” Tommy whispered, keeping his voice low so the guard wouldn’t hear him dare to speak. Ranboo stood up and walked out of the room. He watched as the bars slid shut and Tommy gave him a small sad smile as he was taken out of the cell.
Being led through the white corridors, Ranboo was reminded of when he had been free in these halls not too long ago, when he had teleported into them.
The pair of guards led him into a room and then tossed him into a… box, of a sort, that looked like it was made of speckled black and grey rock.
They moved more of the rock in front of the opening to the box so that Ranboo was completely encased on all sides by the strange material. He tentatively reached a hand out to touch it and found that it was coarse and cold.
“Twelve,” the intercom said, “we’ve disabled your collar. As you’ve proven that you can teleport through obsidian, today we’re testing if you can teleport through bedrock. You’ll be experiencing some brief pain shortly, and if you teleport out of the box, remember that you must come back to us or I suppose we’ll just kill a handful of the other ones.”
Ranboo can’t control where he teleports to! How- how do they expect him to come back if he teleports away by mistake? Dream was right, free will really isn’t-
A small stream of lava trickled into the box at Ranboo’s feet. He stared down at it, not recognizing the substance. What was it?
He was feeling curious, so Ranboo reached out to touch the strange liquid that had heat waves coming off of it.
And suddenly a jolt of burning pain rushed up Ranboo’s finger, and he started to teleport around.
He couldn’t seem to make his way through the rock… bedrock, it was called? And so he kept slamming into the walls, gashes and cuts breaking open on his skin.
The pain didn’t stop and he couldn’t leave! He was trapped in the box and everything hurt so, so much!
Then, as suddenly as the pain began, it ceased, as his collar was activated and he couldn’t take damage anymore. He slumped over in the box, as blood escaped his body and the little bits of lava burnt his skin.
And he drifted off from consciousness, into a painless sleep. He would wake up later, with just as much pain as always, (none) and yet he would wish that some of the pain he should be in, he would be. If only Ranboo could be… normal.
Notes:
guys hello there i need some advice/assistance
1. Should I add characters such as Puffy, Hannah, Jack, Quackity to the tags?
2. Why isn’t Badboyhalo a tag? Is his tag his irl name, if so, what is that?
3. I actually have no idea how to summarize this fic, so if you have an idea, comment it pleeeeeease
I’ll give you credit if I like your idea and you want credit :)
4. Should I change the fic name? To something more original, so it can be found more easily and if it ever blows up, we could have a hashtag or something? Idk
If you can help me with any of these things, please comment, and I hope you liked the chapter! Sorry for long end note
Chapter 12: Eyes
Summary:
After the doctors had to rush to prevent Ranboo from being able to use his power freely, they begin to explore what they can do to a few others of their little projects…
(Specifically Purpled - this is his pov)
Notes:
WOW WE ARE AT 2K HITS TYSM THATS INSANE
this chapter is dedicated to Bino (my beloved)
And alsooooooo
We’re at the two month anniversary of this fic!
Thank you all so much for reading, hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Purpled was sitting on a cold hard floor. He was most likely alone in the room as he didn’t hear anyone else breathing. He was certainly locked in, as the guard who had brought him there had locked the door behind them as they left.
The room was silent besides Purpled’s shaky breaths. To fill the void of quiet, Purpled hummed softly to himself.
The tune was bright and upbeat, one that Purpled had heard Tommy hum time and time again. Purpled chose the song in an attempt to brighten his mood, but it failed and he was still nervous.
Surely, if there was any technology that could toggle a person’s ability to see on and off, the doctors would have had access to it upon Purpled’s original capture?
All of a sudden, Purpled could faintly make out footsteps a distance away from him. Since the sound was to his left and he had also entered the room to his left, he assumed that the footsteps were from someone in the halls outside the experiment room, rather than across the walls in another room.
Also, the walls were thick and insulated, which Purpled knew because he could rarely hear his friends’ screams when they were experimented on at the same time as him.
Purpled held his breath so he could fully concentrate on the noise, and he decided that there were two… maybe three people approaching the door of the room he was currently locked in.
He adjusted his posture and spun around so he would be facing the door, and then quickly shifted back to his original position because he didn’t want to look creepy. The doctors were already advocative enough that his dull stares in random directions were unsettling, which was stupid because it was their faults that Purpled couldn’t see anyways.
He sat listening to the footsteps grow nearer and nearer, awaiting the door’s opening, but when the footsteps stopped, the door remained shut and the room grew silent again.
Suddenly, Purpled could hear hushed voices conferring outside his door. Holding his breath again, he could figure out what they were saying.
“Listen,” someone with a deeper voice whispered, “I- you have to understand that we’re not just going to make Three able to see again. I know you have the donor lined up-“
“We can get it eyes, I have everything we need for the transplant!” a more agitated and high pitched voice responded.
“No!” the deep voice snapped in a hushed tone. “The point isn’t to just make it not blind anymore! I know we had to act fast for Twelve, what with it healing somehow, but the goal here isn’t to simply undo what we did.
“We’ve studied enough to possibly be able to toggle and control the powers now, but that doesn’t mean Three will only use its power when we demand it to! It’ll try to escape! But if we can make some sort of toggle device, then we can control when it can see or not. When we’ve done that, we’ve achieved our goal.”
“But,” the second person persisted, “what if that’s not possible?”
“It’s like I said, it’s not a pressing emergency here. Three has no hope of healing its retinas, they’re damaged beyond repair. But if we can choose when it can see or not, then we broaden the range of experiments we can do!”
“Fine. I’ll go see what the others on the assignment had, I’ll be right back.”
“Okay, hurry though. Some stupid fucking guards brought the subjects in question in too early, and since we’re short staffed at the moment due to the purging, we can’t send Three back to the cell for at least an hour. Same goes for the other two.”
“The purging? Oh, the-“
Purpled burst into a violent bout of coughing. He had been holding his breath for far too long. When he was able to recover and make himself silent again, the doctors had stopped talking, or maybe even left.
Purpled continued to hold his breath in hopes that the doctors would continue giving Purpled information that he would never be allowed otherwise, but he was only greeted with silence. So he exhaled softly and continued to hum to himself.
Purpled hated the silence. He knew that he wasn’t the only one, how quiet made some of his friends feel helpless, and others feel utterly alone. But when it was entirely silent, Purpled was alone in a void of darkness. He hated it.
His mind drifted to the doctors’ conversation he had just overheard. Obviously he wanted to know what the heck the ‘purging’ was but he decided it didn’t really matter. If it was something the doctors were concerned about, then good! They deserved some hardship, Purpled thought.
Except if the doctors had any frustrations, they would probably take it out on Purpled or the others. So maybe it was best if the doctors were happy.
He didn’t want to face anymore pain then he deserved. But… he deserved all of the pain because he was a mistake, and he shouldn’t exist, and- (maybe he didn’t deserve it at all? Wasn’t he supposed to be human too?)
But he wasn’t, so Purpled shut down those thoughts quickly.
Changing his train of thoughts to the first thing that came to mind, Purpled started to think about his friends. Or rather, imagine them.
He didn’t really know what any of them looked like. He had asked everyone to try and describe themselves so he could get a general picture in his head, but it really wasn’t enough.
Like, he knew their hair colors off the top of his head, and if he cared to try, he would be able to remember the color of their eyes, but it just wasn’t all that worth it.
How could someone describe their face shape? Who would think to say about the way that their mouth perks up into a smile, causing a slight dimple to blossom? What would a person say to describe the shape and shade of their lips, or the size of their nose? And that was just someone’s face!
Purpled was the only one who was oblivious to the bruises that covered the surface of everyone’s skin, and he often touched a bruise which would cause the recipient of the contact to recoil in pain. It was annoying, if nothing more, and Purpled always felt bad. It wasn’t his fault, they would say. They’d tell him that he had no way of knowing they were bruised wherever he had touched. But it really was his fault, for being this way in the first place.
Purpled sighed, interrupting the song he was humming. The silence that came taunted him, daring him to break under its pressure. He rolled over onto his side and curled into the fetal position as he resumed humming.
Anyways, where was he? Oh right- trying to come up with a suitable mental appearance for his friends that just looked how their voice sounded.
Since he was humming Tommy’s song, Purpled thought of him first. Tommy was technically older than him, but honestly, Purpled thought of him like a child. Not in a bad way! He was just loud and fun, sometimes immature. Purpled wished he could say Tommy was innocent too. But none of them were. Nor were they really happy.
But Tommy was laughter and fun, and Purpled remembered that he said his favorite color was red. Maybe, if Purpled really wasn’t ever going to see any of them, he could just associate his friends’ favorite things with them. Or just the feeling they gave. Anyways.
Technically, Purpled knew what George looked like. Everyone did. He was just… weirdly famous, he was that one guy who everyone knew and loved. But after months of non-seeing, even such a famous face blurred in Purpled’s mind.
Purpled missed seeing. That’s kind of a dumb thing to declare, as it’s blatantly obvious, but he did! He missed colors and faces and light. Purpled remembered that at his old school before he was captured, he was the only kid in his class with a brightly colored backpack. Everyone else had black or grey! He chuckled softly to himself, and then rushed to resume humming.
Tubbo will probably get taller once he hits puberty, Purpled randomly decided. He just seems like someone who should be tall. Purpled can pat the top of Tubbo’s head while practically extending his arm horizontally! And he knows how insanely tall Tubbo’s two bunk mates have already grown, so it should happen. Not like Purpled is scared of Tubbo! He could probably punt the older teen across their cell.
But really, almost every one of his cellmates were tall. Purpled was only taller than Tubbo, Karl (maybe because Karl was two years younger), and… nope that’s all. And-
Purpled suddenly heard thundering footsteps growing louder as they approached his door. This time, they don’t stop, and Purpled hears the door slam open a moment later. Based on how heavy the footsteps are, Purpled assumed it was the march of the armored guards rather than doctors who were coming.
Those doctors who Purpled heard earlier must have been able to get some guards who would take him back to the cell, if he wasn’t needed at the moment. The guards stomped over towards Purpled, and he prepared himself to be picked up-
A needle was jabbed into his neck and he immediately recognized the effects of some drug that would cause him to fall unconscious. His mind grew fuzzy and he could barely keep his eyes open, and maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to let the drug win…
—————-
Drug induced sleep is apparently just like George’s power. Purpled was awake one moment, asleep the next, and now he felt like no time had passed at all. He knew that a while had in fact gone by, though, because for some reason he was strapped down onto some sort of uncomfortable hospital bed.
“Okay, before we do the procedure, can you say what the fuck it is you’re actually doing?” an inquisitive voice asked, the question echoing through Purpled’s eardrums and causing him to have to repress a wince. He assumed that these doctors didn’t know he was awake, and he wanted the free exposition on whatever they were about to do to him, so he tried to make it seem as if he was still asleep.
He would just have to make sure they put him
back under before they dissected him and performed their surgeries without his consent. Not really his preference, but it’s fine, he supposed.
“Do you mind if I just read my papers off to you?” a second voice responded, and they paused for a moment, presumably as the former nodded. “Right, let’s see. The subject will get electrodes inserted into the visual cortex of their brain. The implant translates camera images into electrical shocks that stimulate brain cells in the visual cortex.
“The camera implant allows the subject to see relatively clearly. Most people who get this surgery done only get the technology to be able to discern objects from each other, be able to see shapes, y’know? But we’ve got the supplies to create a more advanced prototype, and so Three should be able to see well enough that it will be able to use the telekinesis. Furthermore-“
“We’re opening up the skull? You’re saying we’re implanting something in its brain?”
“Well… the visual cortex is a large area so you can put a lot of electrodes in there. Electrical activity creates points of light that enable an image to be formed. This replaces the eyes with a camera, so to speak.”
“Oh! So if we have a way to control the camera-“
“If we can get the device to be able to turn on and off remotely without hurting the brain, then yep! We’ll have the perfect toggle of whenever it can see or not.”
“That’s… kinda cool. Being able to control when something can see? I would have never fathomed such a power!”
“Right? And-“
“Three’s awake.”
Purpled flinched as soon as he was mentioned, and squirmed around on the bed a bit as he heard one of the doctors approach him.
“Alright, I’m re-injecting the…”
Purpled didn’t hear the rest, as he drifted back off into a drug-induced sleep.
————-
“… be a waste! It’s probably going to wake up shortly, just get a guard to take it back to the cell! It’s gonna be at least- like, a day before we can finish the device. I don’t want it here in the room while I work.”
“Fine, I’ll go grab one of the guards.”
Purpled heard the doctor leave the room and close the door, their footsteps growing fainter as they walked down the hall. He dared to move slightly, to make it known that he was awake.
“Stay still,” the remaining doctor barked, and Purpled involuntarily flinched, and then he stiffened. “Good. We’ll have you back here shortly.”
And so Purpled was lying there, silently terrified, as a doctor constructed the device that would control when he could see. It was an entirely new level of the doctors playing gods. Purpled hated it. (But he couldn’t do anything to stop it.)
And then someone threw him over their shoulder, probably a guard, and he took in shaky breaths as he was brought back to the cell. The bars opened, he was tossed in, the wind was knocked out of him, and then a few people rapidly approached him.
“Purpled! Oh my Gogy, are- are you able to see?” Tommy asked.
“Hey, give him a second to catch his breath,” Tubbo scolded. “But actually- can you see?”
“No?” Purpled answered, confused. “Wait, why did you say ‘oh my Gog-“
“It’s a cult,” Sapnap interjected. “Don’t let them rope you into it, they’re trying to make us share our feelings, Purpled!”
“Oh no, not our feelings!” Purpled joked.
“Okay, but, Purpled, come join our meeting of the Anti-Badboyhalo Club,” Tubbo ordered. “You can tell us everything-“
“Everything that you’re comfortable with telling us,” Ranboo finished.
“Yup!” Tubbo agreed. Purpled allowed himself to be led into the room where this ‘club’ had its meeting going. Tubbo let go of his hand and Purpled sat down where the shorter had left him.
“Scoot in a bit, Purp,” Sapnap said, and Purpled obliged. “Okay, so, are you okay saying what happened? I mean- you can’t see, so is that good news or bad?”
“Well…” Purpled replied. “I didn’t overhear a lot. I was asleep for a while. I think they were planning on doing the surgery then and there but they didn’t want to waste their drugs on me… but… alright, well, the doctors are going to do this surgery where they’re putting something in my brain. It was a lot of big words I didn’t really understand. They’re gonna… make some device- a camera, with ‘electrodes’, whatever that is.
“I- I’m gonna be able to see again, and they- the doctors are gonna be in control of when I can see- I- I- they’re gonna- I won’t be- I-“ Purpled cut himself off as he started gasping for breath through his ever-quickening sobs.
“No, oh- no no no no, Purpled,” Dream quickly soothed. “It’s okay- you’re okay. Y- you don’t have to say anything else.” Purpled felt a grounding hand come to rest on his shoulder which was able to calm his breathing slightly.
“So, wait,” Tommy started, “they- they’re gonna… control when you’re able to see?” Purpled nodded in response, and choked out another sob.
“Tommy, let’s not pester him about it,” Tubbo whispered, probably not intending for Purpled to overhear. Tubbo’s voice was strained and it seemed like he was trying to hold back tears of his own.
“Oh, I’m sorry!” Tommy whimpered, and then he tried to make his way over to Purpled before he suddenly stopped for some reason that Purpled couldn’t hear. He assumed that whomever was standing near Tommy had grabbed him and stopped him in his tracks.
“Do you want to still be a part of this meeting?” Dream whispered to Purpled, which led him to the conclusion that it was Dream’s hand on his shoulder due to the proximity of Dream’s voice. “If you want to be alone or just with one or two people, no one will be mad. It’s okay.”
“No- no, nothing’s okay,” Purpled sobbed.
“No- I know that none of what the doctors are doing is okay, what I mean is that whatever will make you feel more comfortable is what we’ll oblige to the best of our ability,” Dream replied.
“I- I’d be comfortable if I could see! Ah- always- by my own accord! I-“
“I know. If you want to talk more, you can, that’s why Tommy wanted to make this… group, he-“
“Can I explain it?” Tommy interrupted.
“Wait,” Purpled sniffled, “is… everyone staring at me?” The silence that followed spoke volumes, answering his question. Purpled self-consciously shrunk in on himself, and he hated being stared at. He flopped over onto his side and landed with his head in Dream’s lap. Dream ran his hand through Purpled’s hair and Purpled leaned relaxed slightly.
He pretty much ignored Tommy as the hyperactive teen began to ramble about his weird cult that worshiped George and shared its feelings. He couldn’t stop his mind from spiraling back to the fact that he truly wasn’t going to be human in a matter of hours, when a basic ability of any living thing was about to be toggle-able like he was some sort of toy.
“Do you want to change the subject?” Dream whispered into his ear. Purpled hesitated a moment before responding.
“Yeah- wait, I actually have a question. Are Karl or Wilbur in the room?” he asked.
“No,” Dream replied worriedly. “No, they’re not back yet. To be honest… I’m concerned they’re being operated on right now.”
“Oh,” Purpled responded, because there was nothing else to say. Really, he himself was only back because the doctors needed some time to make the weird eye electrodes camera. So either they were waiting on… something, being experimented on, or the most likely option. They were somehow being given toggle-able voices. Purpled felt sick.
“And that’s the entirety of the lore of the Anti-Badboyhalo Club!” Tommy finished. Purpled could picture the older boy with a huge grin on his face, he was probably overly proud of himself. “Any questions?”
“No,” Purpled answered.
“So… wait,” Tubbo said. “If you’re going to be able to see again… will you…”
“No, probably not.”
“I- I was gonna ask if you’d ever- ever be able to see us?”
“No. Un- unless it’s an experiment and- and I have to rip you limb from limb or something. Oh- Prime, I’ll probably have to do a lot of that,” Purpled realized, shuttering.
“Hah, everyone make sure the doctors aren’t finished testing on you then!” Tommy joked solemnly, and then a quiet fell over the room.
“Would dying really be much worse than this?” Dream muttered under his breath, probably not intending to be audible. People should stop thinking aloud quietly; Purpled has pretty good hearing.
Dream’s other hand came to rest on Purpled’s back, but it wasn’t as comforting since the hand wasn’t warm. It was just a cruel reminder of another part of them that the doctors had entire control over.
Dream must have realized that Purpled didn’t like his prosthetic, as his hand moved off and Purpled was able to relax a bit more. As much as anyone could relax with their impending surgery coming up on them, a ticking clock counting down the time until they lost their humanity.
Well, Purpled wasn’t human anyway, but at least he had some free will. Not for long, he guessed.
“Today has not been very poggers,” he muttered. And wait- oh frick, did he say that out loud-
“Yeah,” Dream chuckled, “it really hasn’t been, buddy.” Despite what may have been appropriate for the situation, Purpled couldn’t stop the corner of his lips from turning upwards as a warm feeling crept into his chest. A feeling of home.
Purpled wished he could freeze that moment. Preserve that feeling. Live in that specific existence forever with his friends. Free.
PRIME DAMMIT WHY COULDN’T JUST ONE THING GO RIGHT FOR HIM-
“Purpled?” a soft voice whispered, and Purpled let out a soft groan. “Hey, are you up?”
“Yeah… wait. Wh- what?” Purpled asked, confused. He sat up on the bed, and-
Wait. Bed? He was- he was with Dream, and-
“You fell asleep. Probably whatever drugs they had you on made you still drowsy.”
“Wh- sorry, I’m still tired. Uh- I’m sorry- this is a bit embarrassing… who are you?”
Whoever it was in the room with him let out a soft laugh. “Sorry. It’s Bad. When you fell asleep, Dream carried you over to me and I put you into your bed. I- uh- hope you don’t mind.”
Suddenly, Purpled shot up straight into a sitting position. “How long have I been asleep?” he demanded.
“Uh…”
“Oh- about. Like- about how long have I-“
“A while. I’d guess the full eight hours, I think you got a whole ton of sleep, it sure felt long.”
“Oh no- oh no no no,” Purpled muttered, putting his head into his hands.
“Oh, Purpled- what’s wrong?”
“I- the doctors are gonna take me and do surgery any minute- I’m scared- I don’t wanna…”
“Oh, I’m so sorry! What-“
“BAD!” someone suddenly shouted, probably Tommy. “DON’T MAKE PEOPLE TALK IF THEY DON’T WANNA!”
The source of the shouts came running into the room and they jumped onto the bed beside Purpled.
“Oh, and, good news… maybe? Uh- Wil and Karl are both back- they can’t talk! The uh- the doctors didn’t have any idea of what to do besides muzzles, which they decided no to, for the same reason they made that choice like six months ago. So- so that’s good, yeah? No… um… no…”
“No toggles for them?” Purpled finished, the words bitter in his mouth.
“Y- yeah,” Tommy breathed. “Listen, I-“
“Proceed into the rooms with the exception of Three, who is needed by the doctors immediately,” a guard commanded.
“I- I don’t wanna,” Purpled whimpered, but he was far too afraid of the consequences for disobeying, so his feet betrayed him and led him over to the main cell. It was actually possible that those could be the last words he spoke! Wait, yeah, didn’t people die a lot during brain surgery? Wasn’t it dangerous?
As the guard took Purpled, he had to use all his self restraint not to fight back. He was terrified- he didn’t want to let the drugs take him under if he might never wake up. He didn’t want the doctors to be able to control when he could see! He was so, so scared!
And then he found himself laying down on one of the operation tables, strapped down.
He didn’t want this, if only he had a choice! He’d rather be blind- no- he’d rather not be here at all- he just wanted everything to be okay again-
“Goodnight,” a doctor said, and then a haze of fog enveloped his mind and he drifted to sleep.
Notes:
I did research for this chapter. I learned many ways to make blind people see again and chose this so that it can be toggle-able. (I wrote toggle too many times this chapter) The website asked me to cite my sources. https://innovationorigins.com/en/brain-implant-enables-blind-people-to-see-again-in-the-future/
Anyways
I would love it if you’d like to comment! Even if I don’t respond, which I’ll do if I have nothing of substance to say, I treasure every comment and they give me motivation!
Have a good day/night!
Chapter 13: Whistle in the Wind (or lack thereof)
Summary:
hey fun fact the second stage of grief after denial is anger
Notes:
funny story! i read my original notes over for this fic and you’ll never guess what it said.
“karlnap fluff and crack fic, no angst, very funny”
that- that is not what i ended up writing
but this chapter does have fluff! so… yeah!
ALSO i just wanted to let all of you lovely readers know that this fic actually does have a planned ending, and i have been working on and furthering plot throughout these chapters.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been some time since Purpled had been taken from the cell for his surgery, and a dark mood loomed over the captives. It was an aura of hopelessness. Sapnap was coming even more to terms that the doctors had absolute control over them, and he didn’t think any further extent was possible!
He was cold, but he was always cold. If he didn’t have goosebumps popping up on his skin, he was probably about to set something (or someone) ablaze in an experiment. Obviously, Sapnap wasn’t a fan of the experiments.
He, Ranboo, and Karl were sitting on Karl’s bed in silence, letting the hopelessness wash over them like waves as they didn’t fight it, allowing the waves to drown them. They’d drown together, all twelve (it used to be thirteen) of them. Then maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.
Sapnap had originally been adamant that Ranboo was to stay away from Karl for a bit, just until Karl could recover from seeing Ranboo’s collar, but Karl saw the sad look in Ranboo’s eyes and shakily welcomed him up into the bed. Sapnap didn’t want Karl to be scared, but he couldn’t take the guilt of turning Ranboo away either.
So he sat between the two, holding both of Ranboo’s hands in one of his so that the taller boy wouldn’t scratch at the collar around his neck, and using his other hand as an anchor for Karl, who grasped it tightly as he rested his head upon Sapnap’s shoulder. And Sapnap was delighted to have the body warmth from two of his close friends, so he could repress the shivers with ease.
Tommy had disbanded his meeting of the Anti-Badboyhalo Club after Purpled had fallen asleep, but Sapnap was sure that he would resume the meeting shortly. Tommy could always be counted on to find something for everyone to do, and he always cared about them all.
“Sapnaaaap,” a voice suddenly drawled from the foot of the bed, and Sapnap peered down to find Tommy at the bottom of the ladder. Ah yes, Tommy. Right on cue. Honestly, can he hear Sapnap’s thoughts? It’s as if he knew Sapnap was thinking about him and then ran right over!
“What?” Sapnap whispered, worried that Ranboo or Karl had fallen asleep and that he didn’t want to wake them.
“We’re not asleep, don’t worry,” Ranboo said, answering Sapnap’s internal questions. Wha- can everyone hear his thoughts today?
“How did you know I was thinking that?” Sapnap asked in an accusing tone. Yeah, that’ll get them. Just be blunt, and-
“You’re really predictable, Sapnap. I mean, you just do a couple of specific things when you’re being all protective,” Tommy teased.
“Hey! Okay, you want to be like that? You’re predictable too! Just before you walked over here, I was thinking that you were probably gonna come over and bug us about your club!” Sapnap retorted.
Tommy glared at him, but he didn’t respond. The silence twisted into a reminder of… well… everything. Sapnap noticed that whenever no one was talking, the darkness crept into all of their minds and reminded them how little control they had. How wrong everything was.
“Anyways!” Tommy exclaimed, trying to dispel the thoughts of their bleak existences. The fact that they didn’t have free will, that they weren’t human, that Purpled was getting surgery right now, and he might not even liv- “You’re right, you’re right, I’m predictable, but can we go back to the meeting? T- to the group?”
There was a slight desperation in Tommy’s eyes, and it was clear that he just didn’t want to be alone. What with all of Tommy’s drawling about everyone being in denial, he failed to see that he was too. Sapnap was convinced that Tommy just wanted to talk so he didn’t have to hear his mind ramble about Phil’s death or Ranboo’s collar or Purpled’s surgery or anything else that was unfair and wrong and horrible.
Sapnap wished that he could help all of his friends, to give them their simple wishes such as sunshine or new clothes or food besides bread, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t even fulfill such desires as whether his friends wanted to be together or alone, because it was always conflicting. (Everything was a conflict, should he be grateful or spiteful to the doctors, should he hate how he has a power or hate the people who think him lesser because of it? Does he want to fight to live? Or…)
“I’m fine either way, but, uh… Ranboo? Karl? Do you two want to stay here or go with Tommy? Up to you,” Sapnap offered.
“Uh… is George here?” Ranboo asked. Tommy nodded, and Ranboo continued, “okay, well, I’m just going to ask him if I can sleep, then. You guys can stay in here-“
“We wouldn’t want to wake you,” Sapnap interjected. “Tommy’s meeting, then?” he asked, turning towards Karl. Karl pressed his lips together a bit but nodded, keeping his eyes on Sapnap’s hand. “Okay.”
“Great! I’ll grab Gogy, and Ranboo, you stay here,” Tommy ordered. “Sapnap, Karl, you come with me. We’re gonna be in George’s- I mean, our lord and savior’s room.”
Sapnap giggled and shook his head at Tommy’s antics, and he saw the corner of Karl’s mouth perk up into a smile. Tommy sprinted out of the room and Sapnap climbed down from the bed. Karl jumped down after him, hopping off one of the middle rungs of the ladder, and he grasped Sapnap’s hand again. The pair walked after Tommy going towards the adults’ room.
“GEORGE!” Tommy yelled from the room which he had already made it into. “Ranboo needs you, he needs you to let him sleep, Gogy.”
Sapnap led Karl into the room where the majority of the captives already were, save for Ranboo, Bad, and Purpled. As Tommy and George left to go tend to Ranboo, Sapnap and Karl made their way over to Bad’s bed where Wilbur was sitting and hugging his knees.
Karl hopped up on the bed besides Wilbur and Sapnap sat down next to him. Sapnap took note of how Wilbur didn’t look up at them, and how he was across the room from his twin, as far as he could be while still being a part of the meeting.
“Are you okay, Wil?” Sapnap asked. Wilbur raised his head to make eye contact with him and released his hold on his legs so he could sign.
Fine, Wilbur responded dismissively.
You do know that the whole point of this is to talk about what’s wrong? Sapnap signed. Wilbur looked at him intently, as if he was contemplating replying, but then Tommy burst back into the room and commanded everyone’s attention.
“Members! Your leader and- and your god have returned! Uh- we can start the meeting now,” Tommy said.
“Not a god,” George mumbled, but still he sat down next to Dream and watched Tommy continue his spiel.
“So, we’ve still got some pressing issues that we need to discuss so we can heal mentally. I still feel like we should let everyone choose whether they wanna open up or not… so, should I just, like, say things and we talk?”
“Are you asking us, or is it rhetorical?” Techno inquired. Sapnap didn’t miss that Wilbur tensed upon hearing Techno speak up nor how Karl grabbed the older teen’s hand and gave it a comforting squeeze.
“Okay,” Tommy whispered, but not so quietly that no one could hear. “Uh- Techno- I actually have no idea how to lead a club. I’ve just been saying things, hoping something works out! Dream kinda took the wheel on everything, with his whole rant.”
“Then make someone else the leader,” Techno replied bluntly.
“D- do you want to be in charge?” Tommy offered. Techno looked as if he was considering the offer, but a glance over to his twin cemented his decision in his mind.
“No.”
“Okay, uh,” Tommy stuttered, “we could- we- uh-“
“Does anyone have to be in charge?” Sapnap said, speaking up. “I mean… we’re kind of against authority figures here. What if we just did a… what’s the word? An open- like- we all talk- it’s…”
“An open forum?” Dream finished for him.
“Yeah! T- that,” Sapnap agreed. Tommy gave a thumbs up, relinquishing his position of power, and then no one spoke.
“Does anyone want to get anything off their chest?” Niki asked. Sapnap reached over Karl to tap Wilbur on the knee, indicating that the brunette should mention… well… all the shit he was going through, but Wilbur shook his head and the room remained silent.
“Guys!” Tommy shouted, his voice bordering on a tone of anger. “I- I’m sorry to yell, but honestly! You need to talk about-“
“No!” Tubbo yelled back. “Tommy- you constantly tell us how we’re in denial, how we need to talk, but never once have you gone and said how you feel about all your ‘pressing issues’! I know Phil’s death hit you hard- obviously it would! But you- we can’t do the healing for you! Having us go and talk through- whatever, won’t make you feel better! If you want to talk, you can, and of course we’re here for you, but-“
“No, Tubbo, I-“
“Stop! I don’t want to hear your explanation, I’m just trying to tell you-“
“You just said you’d be here for me whenever I needed to talk! What do you mean- you don’t want to hear my explanation? That’s bullsh-“
“Stop interrupting each other!” Niki cut in. “Do you guys want to go into a different room to work this out, so you can be by yourselves?”
“Don’t try to get us out of here because you don’t want to listen!” Tommy snapped.
“Don’t snap at her like that!” Techno retorted, standing up. “She’s just trying to help-“
“Maybe it’s not gonna fucking help to just yell!” Tubbo shouted.
“No!” Tommy exclaimed. “I- I know, what if-“
“Tommy,” Sapnap objurgated. “We’re all fucking sick and tired of your ideas to ‘make us better’ or to make things nicer for yourself. We get it! I mean- here’s the thing. It’s not getting better! Everything’s gonna go to shit and then they’ll kill us- or! Or- or we kill each other! Like Techno murdered Phil! Just like-“
“IT WASN’T HIS FAULT!” Tommy screamed.
“I KNOW THAT!” Sapnap responded equally loudly.
“STOP YELLING, YOU’RE GOING TO WAKE UP RANBOO!” Tubbo shouted.
“H- you think anyone gives a shit?” Tommy quieted suddenly and gave a small, sad laugh. “Y’know, Sapnap’s right. None of this matters, I don’t know why I even try.”
“No- no, it’s okay,” Dream said. “You’re right in the sense that it’s important… important to…”
“Important to what?” Sapnap spat. In a sarcastic tone, he continued, “to have false hope? Maybe- just maybe- if we have enough hope- we can get out of here? Is that what you’re saying? If we believe, we could be fucking human beings again?”
“No, but-“
“No!” Tommy exclaimed. “No- exactly! You see? There’s no reason that I should have tried- it was selfish of me if nothing else. But honestly, forgive me for wanting to make any of us a bit happier! But since we’re all giving up, I’m forsaking all the fucking rules about ‘no talking about all the horrible shit that happens to us’ because I don’t care anymore.
“Techno, Wil, you guys need to work out your whole thing. You need to get over yourselves! Neither of you are responsible for Phil’s death- like it matters anyway! He’s dead, you couldn’t have prevented that! Here’s the thing- you never could have prevented it! Whether that makes it better or worse for you, it doesn’t matter.
“Tech, you need to go back to sleeping in your room. Wil, I get that the flashbacks suck- whenever you see him. It’s inevitable, though, and it’s gonna be like that for the rest of your short, miserable life. So suppress it and be with your brother! Honestly, you idiots, you’re the only two who knows what the other’s going through! Go back to being constantly together, I- I don’t want you to die without having made up!
“And on the topic of… whatever this is, Karl- you need to work something out with Ranboo, talk to the man. Really, just tell us what’s wrong with the collar! You- you had a panic attack and told us nothing! I get it’s ‘privacy’ and whatnot, but we don’t get anything to ourselves anymore! Possessions, desires, opinions for Prime’s sake, that’s all for humans. And maybe- maybe it’s just unfair that you are holding that from us! After we helped you, don’t we deserve to know what’s wrong with you? H-“
“You can’t just yell at him like that!” Sapnap interrupted as he saw Karl’s bottom lip start to tremble as the child held back tears. “He doesn’t have to tell you anything!”
“Oh my Prime- you- I just- that’s the whole problem! Why can’t we just all share it? I don’t know- distribute the pain? Get through it together? My whole point- can’t the end of our lives have some happiness?” Tommy shouted.
“SHUT UP IN THERE!” a guard barked, and a silence quickly filled the cell, laced with terror and the suppression of the anger that had been spilling out moments prior. The silence remained as everyone sat frozen in their place, unmoving and sheepish. Sapnap turned back to look at Karl, whose eyes were welling up with tears.
I’m sorry, he shouldn’t have said any of that, Sapnap signed.
No, he’s right, Karl replied sadly. I’m so selfish, I just didn’t want to have to live through it again!
“I’m not gonna make you do anything you don’t want to,” Sapnap whispered.
That’s the sort of thing we don’t hear every day, Karl joked with a sad smile. But Tommy is still right. About everything.
As if on cue, (perhaps he saw Karl sign his name), Tommy walked over to the bed on which Sapnap, Karl and Wilbur were sitting. As Tommy approached, Wilbur stood up and got off the bed.
Wil, you don’t have to move, Tommy signed.
It’s fine, Wilbur replied. I’m going to… talk with Techno.
“Oh,” Tommy breathed. Well, good!
Right.
And Wilbur, I’d like to apologize for… a minute ago. You don’t have to forgive me, or feel obliged to talk to Techno. I’m sorry, I was just mad. And I know that doesn’t justify what I said, but I mean it.
I forgive you, Wilbur responded. I mean, apparently I’m not going to live long enough to be able to hold grudges, even with all of the years of life I stole from Phil.
“Wil, wait-“ Tommy tried, but Wilbur brushed past him as he made his way over to his brother. The expression on Tommy’s face was hurt, but it quickly softened back to one of neutrality as he continued over to Sapnap and Karl. He sat down on the bed besides Karl where Wilbur had been a second ago.
Tommy held up his hands to sign, likely another apology, but Karl looked away and buried his face in Sapnap’s shoulder.
“Karl, I’m really sorry,” Tommy whispered. “I’m so sorry, I just got mad, and I just wanted to tell you that you’re not selfish, it’s okay if you don’t want to tell us anything, but I just don’t understand wh-“
“That’s enough, Tommy,” Sapnap cut in. He shot Tommy a look and the two argued with their eyes for a moment before Tommy relented, sighing and standing up to go.
Tommy, wait! Karl signed as Tommy walked away, but Tommy didn’t see him as he left the room.
Sapnap wished it wouldn’t be awkward to strike up a normal conversation, but in the quiet ambiance of simmering anger and overall fear, he knew it would be best just to sit in silence.
So the pair sat there on the bed, with Karl holding back tears with his head on Sapnap’s shoulder, and they watched Wilbur and Techno signing across the room as per Tommy’s demand. Soon, around the cell, the quiet buzz of conversation began to arise, but Sapnap and Karl stayed where they were.
After some time, Karl tapped lightly on Sapnap’s thigh to garner his attention.
I feel really bad and I’m going to go tell Tommy everything about-
Sapnap cut him off by grabbing both of Karl’s hands and pushing them down into his lap. “No, you don’t have to! He was mad- he just- you don’t have any obligation.” Karl slid his hands out from under Sapnap’s and lifted them again.
I’m sorry, I’d just feel so guilty, because he’s right! I don’t want to make you feel sad, so you don’t have to come.
No, I wouldn’t be sad, I want you to do whatever you’re most comfortable doing, Sapnap reassured him. “But, I- uh, I think I may just ask George if I can sleep for a short while.”
Okay, Sapnap, Karl signed. They both got up and left the room, and Karl decided he would follow Sapnap to find George before they both went into their room and Sapnap would sleep as Karl discussed with Tommy and whomever was with him at the time.
“George, can I go to sleep now, please?” Sapnap asked.
“Yep,” George sighed. He stood up and began to make his way over to the room. Sapnap and Karl followed after him like ducks in a line.
Tommy, Tubbo, and Ranboo (who was apparently awake now, probably from all the yelling) were all sitting on Ranboo’s bed and Karl sheepishly waved and walked over to them. Sapnap climbed into his bed and pulled his blanket up over his legs, frowning as he yanked it too hard and his feet poked out the bottom end.
Before Sapnap could sit back up, George pulled the blanket back down over his feet and motioned for the child to look him in the eyes. Sapnap obliged and George’s power quickly sent him to sleep.
——————
Sapnap’s eyes opened naturally and he blinked a few times to wake himself up fully. He sat up and swung his legs around the side of the bed. He stepped onto the ground and peered up to the bed above his to see if Purpled was back yet.
He wasn’t. In fact, Sapnap was alone in the room. He heard soft whispers from outside the entryway and shuffled over to the source of the noise.
“Oh, hi Sapnap!” Ranboo chirped as Sapnap turned the corner. “You were asleep for a while!”
Sapnap looked around at the group sitting before him, and when he made eye contact with Karl, Karl gave him a small wave. Sapnap’s face contorted into one of mild concern as he remembered what Karl was about to do and he opened his mouth to speak when Tommy cut him off.
“Don’t worry, we, uh- we told him not to tell us since he was obviously uncomfortable about it,” Tommy mumbled. “And I’m still really sorry.”
Karl hit his leg a few times so everyone would look at him and then he began to sign. You didn’t tell me anything, you just said you weren’t mad!
Right, right, sorry, Tommy agreed.
“Karl, can I teach you to whistle or something?” Tubbo asked. “So you won’t have to hurt yourself every time you want to be listened to?”
Karl’s eyes widened excitedly. That’s a great idea! Thank you so much!
“Heh, then it’d sure be great if I knew how to whistle,” Tubbo whispered, but not so silently that no one could hear him.
“YOU DON’T KNOW HOW TO WHISTLE?” Ranboo exclaimed, flabbergasted. Tommy burst out laughing, doubling over on his self.
“Okay- okay, do you?” Tubbo questioned with an undertone of sass in his voice.
“YES!” Ranboo wheezed.
“Then- then teach us!”
“I will!”
“Okay, good!”
“Good!”
“Less talking, more teaching us how to whistle!” Tommy chimed in.
“Wha- you don’t know how to either?” Ranboo stammered.
“Nope!” Tommy grinned.
“Sapnap?” Ranboo inquired, and Sapnap shook his head. “Oh Prime, not you too! Okay, we’re going into our room and I will teach all four of you.” Ranboo stood up, and, with both of his extremely long arms, he scooped up Tubbo and Karl and started over to their room. “Tommy, Sapnap, follow or I’m coming back for you in a second trip!”
Tommy cackled as Tubbo thrashed around in Ranboo’s grasp fruitlessly. Ranboo and his writhing captives disappeared into their room and Tommy stood up and went next to Sapnap, grinning.
Sapnap did not reciprocate the grin.
“We’re just brushing over everything that just happened, then?” he muttered passive aggressively. Tommy whipped his head around to look at Sapnap with a hurt expression on his face.
“No, we’re not, and- and you were asleep for a while! We all made up- I’m really sorry-“
“We’re all mad! Just- that’s no excuse to take it out on each other!”
“I didn’t-“
“Tommy! Sapnap!” Ranboo interrupted. “Do I need to capture you both too?”
Tommy glanced over at where Ranboo was poking his head through the entryway and then back at Sapnap. Sapnap pursed his lips together and narrowed his eyes. Tommy bit his bottom lip and ran over towards Ranboo.
“I’m coming!” Tommy giggled, and it was as if he hadn’t been angry and defensive just a moment before. Sapnap swallowed his anger and put on a smile, running after Tommy.
When he entered the room, what he saw made him stifle a laugh. Ranboo sat on his bed, grinning (evilly), with Tubbo squirming under one of his arms and Karl sitting still under the other with a face that gave the impression he was being held at gunpoint.
As Tommy started laughing yet again, Sapnap felt… off. It was just because… Purpled was out being operated on- he might not even live! And everyone had been shouting, and so mad! And now- what? They’re just being their normal, crazy, idiotic selves again? Trying to be happy?
Sapnap sighed. He decided that it would be best for the sick feeling that swelled within him to just throw himself into having fun with his friends (even if all of them were repressing the same horrible feeling).
“All right bossman,” Tubbo said, sliding out from under Ranboo’s arm and plopping onto the floor. “Start teaching us, please?”
Ranboo gave a small exhale that could possibly be counted as a laugh. “Okay, but just know that I’m only going to all this trouble so Karl can get our attention when he has something to say. You are not to whistle constantly, for the sole reason that it will annoy me.”
“Oh my Gogy, I’m going to whistle so much that Ranboo will cry,” Tommy whispered into Sapnap’s ear.
“That’ll just burn him,” Sapnap whispered back, not returning Tommy’s humorous tone.
“Oh, right. I’m sorry- I didn’t mean that-“
“Save it,” Sapnap grumbled. Tommy opened his mouth to argue, but clearly knew Sapnap was in the right or something, because he didn’t say anything.
(Maybe Tommy’s apologies were sincere, and Sapnap was being a bit of a dick by not forgiving him. But Sapnap had a right to be mad… right?)
“Okay!” Ranboo chirped excitedly. “Ready to get started? You two, stop whispering, class is in session.”
“Sir yes sir!” Tommy said, moving his arm up into a salute and correcting his posture. Ranboo giggled and almost kicked Tubbo, who was still sitting on the ground.
“Tubbo, you might want to get back on the bed,” Ranboo suggested. “I might accidentally murder you, or something!”
“I’m honestly more scared of what’ll happen if I get back up next to you,” Tubbo jokingly admitted. “I mean, look at Karl, for Prime’s sake!”
“Nooooo,” Ranboo replied. “Karl loves sitting here! He feels perfectly safe, right Karl?” Ranboo gave Karl an over the top aggressive glare and Karl nodded violently, repressing his laughter.
Yep, yep, perfectly safe, not terrified at all! Karl agreed.
“Okay…” Tubbo responded tentatively, and he slowly stood up and got onto the bed. As soon as he was fully on, Ranboo swung his arm around and hit Tubbo, flinging him backwards onto the bed.
“Hey!” Tubbo screeched, but Ranboo and Tommy were laughing too hard for his cries to be heard. “Honestly, I shouldn’t have trusted him,” he added, mumbling.
“Yeah, I don’t know why you thought I wasn’t going to, like, do anything!” Ranboo giggled. “You trust me too much.”
“Ranboo! Whistling, yeah?” Sapnap reminded them.
“Right, right, sorry!” Ranboo replied. “Okay, let’s begin. First-“
“Wait,” Tommy interrupted. “Should I grab Wil? He was the one who came up with the whole- uh- hitting himself to make noise trick, so I think we should teach him too?”
“That’s fine! Go grab him,” Ranboo said. Tommy gave two thumbs up and scampered out of the room to go find Wilbur.
“So, uh… guys,” Sapnap started as soon as Tommy was out of earshot. “Do you really forgive Tommy?”
“Yup,” Tubbo answered. “I mean, like, he didn’t mean what he said, I honestly believe that. He was mad, he was bottling shit up and he reached his tipping point. He said sorry, and so we accepted!”
“Yeah, and, he’s kinda right in the sense that we should just… try and get over stuff,” Ranboo added. “Forgive each other so we don’t foster anger and grief, and just try and salvage sparks of happiness.”
Tubbo chuckled softly. “That’s pretty deep, Ranboo.”
“That’s- that’s- heh- that’s what- that’s what she said,” Ranboo giggled.
“Oh my Prime,” Tubbo groaned. “How do you even know what that means, memory boy?”
“Wha- you and Tommy say that all the time! You literally said that to Tommy when he said ‘that’s so deep’ recently!” Ranboo exclaimed.
“Touché.”
“You guys are such dumbasses,” Sapnap grumbled, even though he found Ranboo’s joke way more hilarious than he would have liked to.
“What have they done?” Tommy asked, running back into the room with Wilbur and Techno following him.
“Nothing, nothing,” Tubbo lied. “We would never do anything wrong or immature or wrong or- or wrong.”
“Okay then,” Techno responded.
“So, are you here for whistling lessons too, Techno?” Ranboo asked.
“No, I actually know how to whistle. It’s this idiot who doesn’t,” Techno said, gesturing to Wilbur. “Honestly, I’ve tried to teach him, but he’s just never been able to.”
Sapnap smiled seeing Wilbur stand comfortably next to his twin. It felt natural, their banter and antics. (Had Tommy’s angered demands actually done something good?)
You have never once tried to teach me! I’ve asked you a few times, you just said it was something I would achieve some day, like a R-I-T-E of P-A-S-S-A-G-E! Wilbur argued.
Lies, Techno signed. Either way, I can help teach if you want, Ranboo.
“Thanks! I could use an assistant who can keep Tommy under control. He does what you say, you know,” Ranboo said.
“No, I don’t!” Tommy exclaimed. “I’m not- I only do what I say! I would never obey anyone-“
“Tommy,” Techno interrupted, and Tommy quickly shut his mouth and pressed his lips together.
“With that taken care of, let’s begin!” Ranboo smiled. “F- for real this time!”
Tommy, Sapnap, Wilbur, and Techno all sat down on the ground by the bed and Sapnap adjusted his body language so it would look as if he was listening. Well, he was listening either way, but he didn’t want Ranboo to think he wasn’t.
“Okay, so, whistling. Easy thing to do… maybe? It’s easy- yeah. For me, anyway. No- you’ll be fine. You’ll be- be fine.” Ranboo stuttered.
“Ranboo, I think you need to believe in yourself more,” Tubbo whispered.
“Okay,” Ranboo whispered back. Raising his volume back to normal, he continued. “You’re going to pucker your lips, like this,” he said, and then he moved his mouth into an ‘o’ shape.
Ranboo’s students all followed suit, and Ranboo continued. “Great! Next, uh, you want to curl your tongue just a little bit, just push the tip down a tiny bit to touch the bottom of your teeth. Arch it, like-“
“We get the point, curl tongue,” Tommy interrupted. “What’s next?”
“That’s- that’s pretty much it! Just blow?” Ranboo replied with a noticeable lack of confidence.
Sapnap ignored everyone else around him and mentally went through Ranboo’s steps again in his head and tried them out, but he only produced a hissing sound. Tuning back in to his surroundings, he heard that Tommy, Karl, and Wilbur were getting the exact same results.
“No! How is Tubbo the first one to be able to whistle?” Sapnap groaned.
“Fuck you too!” Tubbo retorted, and he went back to choppily whistling the same note over and over.
“Good work, Tubbo!” Ranboo commended. “And, uh- everyone else, if you’re getting a hissing, your tongue might be too close to the roof of your mouth? Or maybe-“
“Maybe they’re just bad,” Techno interjected.
“Mhm, that works too,” Ranboo agreed.
“Wha- are not!” Tommy exclaimed. Suddenly filled with determination, Tommy made his lips back into the ‘o’ shape and frantically breathed in and out.
Tommy, careful, you’ll H-Y-P-E-R-V-E-N-T-I-L-A-T-E! Wilbur cautioned.
“Damn, did he spell that right?” Tubbo asked, in awe.
“Yup,” Techno answered. He gave Wilbur a proud smile and Wilbur returned the expression, and then he puckered his lips and whistled softly. His expression quickly turned into one of shock and his grin widened considerably.
“AYYYYY!” Tommy yelled, and he clapped his hands together aggressively.
“Hey, you weren’t this excited for me!” Tubbo complained jokingly.
“Shush, Toob,” Tommy commanded. “Oh, Wilbur!” he continued, his tone brightening. “I’m so proud of you! Do it again!”
Wilbur complied, whistling a higher and louder note this time. Tommy, Ranboo, Techno, and Karl all gave him raucous applause and Tubbo scrunched his face up in mock anger.
“Okay, Sapnap, you try again,” Ranboo said. Sapnap went through each of Ranboo’s steps, and then lowered his tongue away from the roof of his mouth. He breathed out, and to his surprise, a soft musical note escaped his lips!
“Let’s go!” Tommy cheered. Sapnap grinned at him.
“Karl, you’re up!” Ranboo decided. “Make sure you change the same thing Sapnap adjusted- when you move your tongue down.” Karl nodded and moved his mouth into the ‘o’ shape. A moment later, he breathed outwards, but only a faint hissing came out.
Karl’s eyebrows lowered and his expression darkened, but when he inhaled, there was a high pitched whistling sound!
“Oh!” Ranboo gasped. “You just- you whistled inwards!”
“Yeah,” Techno said. “People do that. Did you not know that was a thing?”
“Hey man, I’m a self taught whistler,” Ranboo replied, putting both of his hands up in a defensive manner. “I don’t recall the- the ways of the outside world. I just whistled by mistake one day and absolutely terrified myself, and figured it out from there.”
“That aside,” Tubbo said, “you did it! Now we can all whistle!”
“Hey!” Tommy yelped. “I still haven’t-“
“Yep! Everyone is able to whistle,” Techno agreed. “We can all go now, perhaps each and every one of us should go ask George to have us sleep. There’s no need to be here anymore!”
“Wait!” Tommy chimed in. “I-“
“Good work everyone! Wil, Karl, make sure you remember this so you don’t hurt yourself anymore, okay?” Tubbo asked. Wilbur and Karl both gave him a thumbs up.
“Guys!” Tommy pleaded.
“Yes, I’m very proud of you all,” Ranboo giggled. “My pupils.”
“RANBOO! TEACH ME HOW TO WHISTLE!” Tommy shouted.
“Okay, okay,” Ranboo laughed, doubling over. “Sorry- sorry- I- okay.”
“Let’s hear it, Tommy! Whistle. Now,” Techno demanded.
“Ah- okay,” Tommy replied. After a few failed attempts that ended in a strangled hissing sound, Tommy finally produced a low note that could… maybe be counted as a whistle.
Barely, but good enough.
“I DID IT!” Tommy shouted. “Oh my Gogy, I’m incredible! All my life, I thought my power was speed, but no! It’s whistling! I’m- I’ve never heard anyone as good as me!”
Sapnap stared at Tommy. “You’re being serious?”
“Of course! Heh- I’d like to see you try and whistle like I can,” Tommy goaded. He released another strangled whistle that sounded like someone murdering a cat with a kazoo.
Wilbur whistled, his sounding much nicer and more pleasant, and Sapnap turned to look at him.
Tommy, you’re bad, Wilbur signed.
“What?” Tommy gasped, shocked. “Do all of you think this?”
“Yep,” Tubbo replied.
Yes, Karl and Wilbur signed simultaneously.
“Yeah,” Ranboo agreed.
“Absolutely,” Techno added.
“Yup,” Sapnap chimed in.
“Damn. You guys are just mean, I guess.”
“We- we’re mean? That’s the best insult you can come up with? The best response?” Ranboo laughed.
“I mean- I can call you an aggressive string of curse words if it’d make you feel better?” Tommy offered.
“Oh, that’s okay then. We can just leave it at ‘mean’,” Ranboo decided.
“Ranboo’s being salty,” Tubbo whispered really loudly. Really, how is he able to whisper so loudly?
“Wha- what does that even mean?” Ranboo sputtered as Tommy practically died laughing.
“I- salty?” Tubbo asked.
“He doesn’t remember the lingo from the outside world, Tubbo,” Techno said. “You’ll have to enlighten him on the- the slang of our generation.”
“I- how do I explain it? I’m not a dictionary!” Tubbo whined.
“Salty is like bitterness or anger tinged with a little extra spice, often paired with a mocking tone. It’s meant to reference how table salt would be if it had a personality,” Techno explained very matter-of-factly despite the fact that what he was saying sounded very funny coming from him.
“Salt would be a right bitch,” Tommy agreed.
“What does that even mean?” Ranboo cried out.
“Honestly, I don’t know anymore,” Sapnap replied.
“Is it really meant to be like if salt had a personality?” Tubbo asked.
“Uh… probably?” Techno answered, and his lack of confidence caused each and every one of them to burst out in laughter yet again.
“It’s definitely not that,” Sapnap said.
“Do you think that salt-“ Tubbo started, but Ranboo cut him off.
“Tubbo, I would like you to please think about whatever you’re about to say before you say it.”
“Fine,” Tubbo relented.
“No, Tubbo!” Tommy protested. “Share your knowledge, don’t let Ranboo manipulate you! He’s gaslighting- he’s suppressing you! Or- oppressing? Repressing, maybe? No- you have to tell us!”
“Hmm…” Tubbo said, deep in thought. “No, you don’t deserve my knowledge.”
“Why?” Tommy whined. Tubbo did not respond, he merely gave Tommy an intimidating glare, probably to assert his dominance.
Ranboo grabbed his cat plush off his bed and threw it at Tubbo.
“Hey!” Tubbo exclaimed, breaking his stare to look over at Ranboo instead. Ranboo realized what he had done and picked the cat back up and placed it where it rightfully belonged: in his lap. Smiling contentedly, Sapnap could swear he heard Ranboo purr.
And finally, after all of that, Sapnap understood what Tommy was saying in his outburst. It clicked with him. Being in the prison was something inescapable (ha), but they really did just have to try and be happy. It sounded dumb the more he thought about it, but it really was a good philosophy. And Sapnap knew it was right. That Tommy was right, and he should just try to find the silver linings in what little time he must have left.
In that moment, Sapnap was truly happy.
Notes:
Ayup squad I’m doing a chapter dedication
This one’s for user Eighteen0_0 here on ao3 because they’re the NICEST PERSON whose comments always make me smile
Also I promised I’d give them a chapter so
Here
:D
Chapter 14: hope?
Summary:
did someone say a small sprinkle of hope?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
George hadn’t slept since Purpled had been taken for his surgery. After the time when George himself had been on an experiment for what must have been weeks and no one was able to sleep, he couldn’t bring himself to sleep when he knew Purpled could be back any minute. In pain.
There was absolutely no way the doctors would keep Purpled on drugs long enough for the actual pain to subside. So George could not sleep until he knew that the child was safe and not in pain in his bed.
But something was definitely up. He didn’t have to be Dream to notice. Ever since Purpled had been taken, the rest of them had scarcely been taken for experiments. George guessed that it had been a week, as he found his eyes drooping whenever he stopped surging his power. He was growing tired, but Purpled would certainly be back soon and then he could sleep.
But still. The experiments had been overlapping for some time, but now there didn’t seem to be enough staff to focus on multiple of them at a time. The quality and quantity of their bread was ever lessening. The guards stationed at the front of their cell seemed to be taking longer and longer shifts.
Or maybe George was just losing all sense of time.
And there was the biggest thing as well. What may have been a day or two after Purpled was taken, George and Dream had been having a civil conversation. (It definitely wasn’t an argument over which of the two of them would win a fight under water with no weapons, just pool noodles.) Then, a doctor led a few people in suits in view in front of the cell.
George and Dream had both shut their mouths and immediately went into eavesdropping mode.
“So this is it?” one of the people in a suit said with a lack of amusement.
“What… are they doing?” another person asked.
“Uh… talking?” the doctor supplied.
“Oh,” the first person sneered. “County two has their OP’s trained to complete submissiveness. No independent thought.”
“Well, while we- uh, wanted to be humane and allow independent thought, they are trained to be perfectly submissive. We haven’t slacked off, don’t worry,” the doctor answered. “We do have, um, punishments-“
“Torture,” the third person interjected. “Right?”
“Yes,” the doctor agreed. “And they do as we say in experiments. They’re very well behaved, always obey, and-“
“Then why are we wearing these glasses?” the first person asked. “After all, if they’re ‘well behaved and obedient’, they wouldn’t dare use their powers out of turn. Would they hurt their superiors?”
“No, of course not,” the doctor quickly responded. “It’s just a precaution!”
“Well, I’m dubious to support this at all,” the second person admitted. “Is that the right word? Regardless, seeing them here… they do seem awfully human. I mean, in other settings, I wouldn’t think anything of those children over there playing. You’re telling me that not only are they perfectly trained submissive subjects, they’re genetic mistakes, and not human?”
“Y- yeah,” the doctor stuttered.
“Listen, mate,” the second person continued. “I supported the bill for the capture in the first place. But if this is the most humane prison, I don’t want to see the others! I don’t think I want to support this all again this time around. To be honest, I think you lot aren’t gonna get enough votes in your favor. This place is getting shut down, and-“
“Now, now,” the first person interjected. “Calm yourself, I want to give our doctor a chance to redeem himself. I’m still hung up on whether they truly won’t harm their superiors! Which of the subjects are the ones who use eye contact for activation?”
“Oh, uh- Two and Eight,” the doctor supplied.
“Call them over here, then.”
“Wh- what?”
“Prove to me that independent thought doesn’t hinder their obedience. Make them come over here, I will take off my glasses, and we will see if they use their powers on me when commanded not to.”
“Oh fuck,” Dream mumbled.
“Yep,” George agreed, since he couldn’t think of any better reaction to the situation. The group of people (political figures, probably) were still arguing when Dream took a sharp inhale and moved his mouth close to George’s ear.
“Listen, George,” he whispered. “You- you have to go up there and… I hate to say it, but please don’t use your power.”
“Don’t?” George gasped. “Th- this is my chance to- am I the only one who heard what they were saying?”
“What would you even do? Kill the guy?” Dream replied. “And even if you did, they- they would hurt you, George. I did hear them! They-… oh my Prime, I can’t really put this into words well. If there are people out there in the other counties who aren’t even allowed independent thought…”
“That could be us?” George finished.
“Just… it’s gonna suck in the minute, but… I don’t want…”
“I know.”
George looked around the cell and spotted Niki in her room with Wil and Techno, and they were obviously eavesdropping on the politicians too. Niki and George made eye contact and George knew he would have to tell Niki the same thing he and Dream decided.
Don’t use your power, George signed.
Why? Niki asked, shocked.
I can’t explain it that quickly. Please, trust me. Just don’t fight it.
Just try and explain why, quickly? One reason why I can’t break the, Niki used some sign that George had never seen before (it probably meant some harsh insult), down or why you can’t murder him.
Independent thought and maybe less torture.
Niki’s eyes widened and she nodded. Okay then! You’re right.
George turned back to Dream and gave him a faint smile.
“Eight! Two! Come over here, now,” the doctor commanded harshly. George stood up and made his way over to the front of the cell, wishing he could shrink in on himself and disappear. His emotions swirled, he was nervous and embarrassed and furious.
He stopped a foot or so away from the bars, and realized that he was still close enough that someone could reach through and grab him. He didn’t dare step back, though. Niki apparently also didn’t realize how close in proximity they were to the people outside the cell, as she planted her feet right besides George and looked up at him. He didn’t miss the quiver on her bottom lip or the fire in her eyes.
“And you’re sure they’re docile?” the first person said.
Shooting George and Niki a terrifying glare that reminded George of the eternity of pain he had endured at the doctors’ hands, the doctor replied, “I’m sure.”
With a cruel grin emerging on their face, the politician took their glasses off. George moved his stare to his feet and didn’t look up. He hoped Niki was doing the same, but since he didn’t hear any sobbing on the part of the politician, or like, murderous raging, he assumed Niki didn’t use her power either.
“Oh,” the person cooed. “Look at them, not even daring look up! Endearing.”
Out of the corner of his eyes, George saw the person reach their hand through the bars and move their hand towards Niki. He tilted his head slightly so he could see what they were doing. As soon as Niki’s head was in his line of sight, George immediately had to suppress his rage that bubbled up inside him.
The politician had their hand on Niki’s chin and they grasped her face tightly, slowly moving her head up to make eye contact. Niki clenched her fists behind her back, but she couldn’t stop herself from shaking.
“Look me in the eyes, pretty thing,” the person ordered, their voice laced with venom. George watched as Niki flicked her eyes up to meet the politician’s. A small grin grew on their face, and a laugh escaped their lips.
“See? It would never hurt one of its superiors,” the doctor contributed. The politician released their hold on Niki and shoved her backwards. As she hadn’t been very steady on her feet, she stumbled and fell over. The people on the other side of the bars paid her no more mind and went back to conferring.
“Alright, they’re good. You’ve got my vote, I’ll continue to support the bill and even lobby for more funding for you,” the first person said.
“I- you didn’t see a scared little girl just then?” the second protested, but their words were ignored by the others. They all turned to leave, and George looked up to watch them go. The second person turned around and made eye contact with George, and before George could look away, they gave him a sad smile before turning back around. As soon as the politicians and the doctor were out of sight, George knelt down next to Niki.
“Are you okay? I mean- are you hurt?” George asked. Niki shook her head no, but a small whimper escaped her lips. As she shook her head, a cut on the underside of her chin was visible for a second.
“Did… they cut you?” he mumbled, and immediately regretted it. Of course they cut her, how else would she have gotten a fingernail sized cut right where the politician was digging their hands into her chin?
“I’ve had worse, by far,” Niki whispered, and George hated how right she was.
And after that incident, doctors continued to lead various people who just gave off rich and influential vibes to view the captives in the cell.
For the most part, no one interacted with them anymore. George hated the fact that he had grown numb to the constant observance, but he didn’t really pay it any mind anymore. One creepy old guy had offered a huge sum of money to buy the six youngest, but the doctor had laughed and declined.
“The man in charge wouldn’t care to part with his favorite possessions,” the doctor had explained.
Possessions.
And so George was back in the present, growing weary from lack of sleep, somehow simultaneously having a real spark of hope that they could get out of the prison and spiraling in his hopelessness. He had heard that the prison might be shut down, right? Right?
“Proceed behind the bars,” a guard ordered, and George looked around to find that he was already sitting on his bed. When had he gotten there? Moving his stare upwards, George laid his eyes upon a guard who was holding a child’s limp body. Purpled.
“Oh my Prime, he’s alive!” Tommy exclaimed, and he ran into his room at top speed. The rest of the children chased after him, and the bars slowly closed. The guard placed Purpled inside the cell and left. As soon as there was a human sized crack between the wall and the bars, George squeezed through and rushed over to the child on the ground. If the guard had placed him gently, then there must have been a legitimate concern for his survival.
By the time George made it to Purpled, all eight of the other minors were already at his side. How had they gotten there that fast?
“He’s out cold, George,” Techno said, noticing George’s concern. “You can sleep now, I’m willing to bet he’ll be unconscious for a while.”
“Guys, don’t crowd Purpled,” Dream said.
“Hey, he’s asleep, he can’t tell!” Tubbo replied, but still everyone moved back a few steps. It was only then that George was fully able to see Purpled’s condition. He had seen every one of his cellmates unconscious countless times, but never so… peacefully. Purpled really did just look like he was asleep. He didn’t have any bruises.
His head, though, was a different story. The most noticeable difference was that he was bald now. Probably so the doctors could operate on his head. George could faintly remember hearing that people often had their areas in question shaved for surgeries (or tattooing).
The second thing was that he had pink scar tissue running up and down lines from recently healed incisions. Still, he was probably on so many drugs that he wasn’t in pain.
Ranboo tentatively walked back to Purpled and said, “Dream, can I bring him to his bed?”
“Yeah,” Dream answered. “But I think we should have someone in the same room as him at all times, because there’s no way he’s fully recovered from such a major surgery. A few of us have had surgeries here before, I know you guys remember the recovery process from when we were stable enough to be off the drugs but not even healed enough to move. As soon as Purpled opens his eyes, don’t expect that he’ll be able to see you, just call for George to put him back to sleep.”
George hadn’t needed (none of them NEEDED it) any surgery when he had been captured, as his power was prevented by a mere obstruction of eye contact, but he remembered how much pain the others had been in. He saw the scars that never healed.
Dream never took off his prosthetic, and George knew it was because he hated how he looked. Dream said it made him look lopsided. George tried to protest, convince his friend that he looked great no matter what, but Dream didn’t believe him. George did understand where he came from, though. Whether he had his arm on or not was the one shred of control Dream held over his appearance.
Appearance is a funny thing. George hadn’t seen what he looked like in Prime knows how long, but he had watched his friends slowly deteriorate. He had seen them develop tremors in their limbs they couldn’t suppress, he had watched their cheeks grow hollower from lack of nourishment, and he watched the mosaics of scars grow ever more complicated.
A small cough from Ranboo brought George back into the present, and he watched as the tall boy took his unconscious friend into their room.
“The five of us will stay in the room,” Tommy offered, reaching his arms around Tubbo and Karl’s shoulders and trying to reach Sapnap too, but failing due to how he only had two arms and they were short. Dream nodded and the other four children ran off to follow Ranboo.
The rich people outside their cell were suddenly shouting, they seemed to be angry about something, but George tuned them out and trudged over to his room so he could sleep. He jumped onto his bed and activated his power on himself, relaxing as all the energy drained out of him and he drifted off to sleep.
—————-
“George? Purpled’s awake, would you mind?” someone said. George was still too tired to figure out who, but it didn’t really matter. He groggily rubbed his eyes and sat up in the bed.
“Yeah, sorry, coming,” George mumbled, and he rolled out of bed and broke into a jog over towards the children’s room. He went through the doorway and froze when he saw Purpled staring blankly at the wall and shaking.
“Hey buddy, can you look up at me?” he asked softly, but Purpled was unresponsive. He sighed and bent down to be right in the child’s line of sight and activated his power. Purpled’s eyelids slowly closed and after a moment, he stilled.
“Thanks, Gogy,” Tubbo said from behind George, almost causing him to jump. “Sorry for waking you up, but…”
“This is kinda my job, don’t worry,” George reassured him. George spun around to find all five of the children who were on Purpled watching duty standing before him almost creepily.
“You were asleep for a while, George,” Tommy remarked. “D’you think that you could put yourself in a deep enough sleep that you wouldn’t wake up naturally?”
“Actually, I honestly believe that when I send myself into as deep a sleep as I put you guys into, my powers would keep me asleep for just as long as they could keep me awake. But I don’t ever get the chance to test that theory, because you lot always wake me up!”
“Oi, you just said you didn’t mind!” Tommy argued.
“No, I don’t,” George replied, ruffling Tommy’s hair. His hair was greasy and stiff, and Tommy winced as George must have accidentally touched a bruise. “Sorry,” he muttered.
“So, uh… do you know why those people with the fancy clothes keep coming by the cell?” Tubbo asked. “I mean, you and Niki went up to those first people… but now there’s just more and more. We weren’t really- we didn’t notice the first time.”
“And before you tell us that we don’t need to know,” Sapnap added, “we do! You know it’s our business, I don’t care if you think we’re too little.”
“No, I don’t think that!” George responded. “I… you live through all of this just as much as we do. Uh, I can tell you everything I overheard, if you’d like?”
“Please!” Ranboo answered.
“So, I heard them talking about some bill, a renewal, possibly? About us and the prison. It’s my guess that there’s going to be a legislative meeting of all the influential people in the country- the rich people, and there’s to be some sort of vote on whether this… project continues. By project, it means…”
“Us, and the experiments?” Sapnap finished.
“Yes,” George affirmed. “And there might be more funding as well, but I suspect that the short-staffing isn’t just because they haven’t got funding. The experiment machines and surgeries- that’s got to be a ton! So-“
“So you’re saying they’re firing people?” Tommy asked. “Also- maybe we just… don’t care!”
“Yeah, we don’t care what problems the doctors are having, George,” Tubbo agreed.
“Oh- okay, sorry. Uh, overall, I’m gonna put this in basic terms.”
“No, you don’t need to!” Ranboo protested. “We’re really smart.”
“No, I know. I’m just honestly summarizing, partly for my own benefit. It’s- it’s in the hands of these rich people whether we stay in the prison and things continue as they are, everything gets worse and we could lose the ability to have indep-… yeah… or we could be able to leave!”
“Why did you cut off one of the things?” Sapnap asked.
“No, I-“
“George, you’re going to have to tell us,” Tommy said.
“We might not be allowed independent thought anymore,” George mumbled, hating how that sounded and how horribly vague it was as well.
“Wh- what does that even mean?” Tubbo inquired.
“I assume… if you break a person enough… train them,” George slowly explained, hatred dripping through his words as he despised their connotations, “they might only be able to follow commands. It makes for the perfect… perfect subject in an experiment. You wouldn’t really be… alive, you’d practically be a robot, or a shell of a person. Only taking commands. You would only be able- the doctors, they would… I’m sorry, I don’t fully know what it entails myself.”
“Oh,” Ranboo breathed shakily. “But… if they realize we’re not… bad… they might vote to let us be free?” The children all looked up at George with such wide eyes, full of fractured hope.
“It’s… possible,” George replied, even though he knew that even if he had understood the politicians correctly and there was the tiniest bit of hope that the prison could shut down, they would never be free. They’d be relocated, or killed. And in the perfect world (which obviously didn’t exist, not for them), if they really did get to leave… nothing would ever be okay.
George didn’t believe he’d be able to look at another human being without being overwhelmed by hatred and miserableness and above all, terror. They would never think of him like a human.
The scars would never heal, physically or emotionally. In his mind, all of their minds, they would always be in the prison.
But a perfect world didn’t exist. So they would stay imprisoned until their deaths, and while George didn’t want to accept that, he knew it would hurt more if he hoped for something better.
“There’s really a chance?” Tubbo reiterated.
“Yeah- George said there’s really a chance! It’s probably like, zero point zero zero zero zero and then a million more zeros and then a one for what percent chance, but it’s possible!” Tommy responded.
“But… what would we do?” Sapnap wondered, voicing George’s same concerns. “I mean… no one tried to save us. They- they don’t think we’re… human! I don’t want to go back to them.”
“Yeah, where would we go?” Ranboo whimpered.
“It would be scary,” Tubbo added, “not having rules. Things we have to do, y’know? There’s just no place for people like us in the world. We- we aren’t supposed to be out there- that’s the whole point of why we’re here! And if the prison is shut down… then why did we have to endure all of this in the first place? If not to protect normal society?”
And the idea that living out in the world would come with constant breakdowns of PTSD and fear hung unspoken in the air. Maybe it was almost better if they were to stay in the cell.
“Okay,” Tommy started. “You- you’re right… but… I can come up with a plan. Don’t worry, it’s all going to be okay, you’ve all been good, and- and we deserve a happy ending.”
The group fell into silence, and George felt a small happy feeling when he saw how Tubbo, Karl, Sapnap, and Ranboo were looking up to Tommy, trusting him to make everything okay. It was certainly something that these kids could turn any harsh topic into a wholesome moment.
“Hey, George,” Dream said, walking through the entryway. “What are you up to?”
“I-“
“I have a plan!” Tommy exclaimed. George nodded his head in Tommy’s direction to indicate to Dream what was going on.
“Do you mind if I listen too, Toms?” Dream asked.
“Of course I don’t mind!” Tommy grinned. He plopped down on the ground and continued, “everyone, sit down, gather round.”
Dream and George exchanged a small smile and sat down up against the wall. Instead of sitting down right in front of Tommy, Tubbo turned around and sat himself down on George’s lap.
“Oi!” George exclaimed, but Tubbo gave him a smug smile that said ‘you wouldn’t dare remove me’ and… he was right. George wouldn’t.
Upon seeing Tubbo’s move, Karl’s face perked up and he threw himself on top of Dream.
“Hi bud,” Dream whispered, and Karl signed hello in response. Even though all of the lap seats were taken, that didn’t stop Sapnap from curling up next to George and Ranboo next to Dream.
“I guess I have to move closer to you lot, then?” Tommy grumbled, scooting on the ground to be right in front of his audience.
“So what is his plan about? Or like, for?” Dream whispered, and before George could answer, Tommy began.
“So, my idea. We’d leave the prison, and together, we’d leave the county. In fact, we’d leave the whole country if we can. We would go out into some vast field where no one lives for miles. No- no people, so no one can hurt us. We can build a house and grow our own food, and we’d be able to use our powers! We- we’d be able to use them freely! And we could use them to make our lives out there, and I bet Purpled could telekinesis us an entire house since he’s gonna be able to see again.
“And everything would be okay, and happy! And- and safe! We wouldn’t have to see the doctors or any people. No experiments. It would just be us! And we could help each other, so if someone has a little bit of a mental breakdown, we’re there for each other! And we can see the sun! And grass, and animals, and we can have food that’s not bread! I bet if Tubbo practices really hard, he can learn to duplicate food. Then we can have, like, unlimited candy!
“And maybe we don’t want to have all separate rooms, because… being alone is scary, but the house would be so big that if you don’t want to be with other people, you can be alone! Or you could go outside- on a walk! That would be poggers.
“And… we can be like a normal family… since our old ones probably never want to see us again. We don’t need to go back to them. And we could have all the independent thoughts we want, and we’d never have to obey anyone. We would- we’d be happy and everything would be okay.”
“Don’t you think if I could duplicate food, I would have done it by now?” Tubbo mumbled, bringing George’s attention to how empty his growling stomach felt, a dull ache that would never go away.
Tommy’s speech was definitely intended to be uplifting, but George only felt a desperate longing for something he knew they would never get.
“And we could have clocks!” Tommy continued. “And calendars! And bandaids! And- and… anything! Wouldn’t that be nice?” He looked at them, searching their expressions for validation. George smiled, a juxtaposition to his thoughts.
“Y- you think it would be good?” Tommy asked.
“Yeah,” Ranboo agreed. “That would be nice.” Tommy grinned, desperately accepting the affirmations.
“There’s a couple of logical flaws with his plan,” Sapnap whispered into George’s ear.
“Definitely. It’s… not going to come true,” George replied.
“But it’s nice to pretend,” Sapnap added wistfully, with a voice far too longing and aged from countless horrors to sound proper coming from a twelve year old.
“Sapnap, if you don’t like my plan, then come up with a better one!” Tommy interrupted.
“What? How did you hear me?” Sapnap gasped.
“I- you literally suck at whispering. Why don’t you think… why wouldn’t we be able to- to go and be happy? Free,” Tommy protested, his voice turning into a whimper as he finished.
“I- they would come for us,” Sapnap responded shakily. “There’s no such thing as safe, not for us. We- we have to keep everyone else safe! By being here! But we… they’ll always hate us, try to hurt us. And even if you’re right, and we would be able to do whatever we wanted… no, no, we just- we have to be here so everything can be okay. That’s how it is! Be- being out of here, that’s just not how it goes! And we wouldn’t be able to get food or materials, or electricity! Or plumbing! We’d live a life of bare necessities, like being here but without the doctors to make sure we stay alive!”
“But the doctors are also- they’re the ones why we’re in pain in the first place! They’re not keeping us alive because they care!” Tommy argued. “It’s because they need us for their experiments! And… we could be free of that! I know it’s not realistic, but please, Sapnap. Don’t you at least see how anything is better than this?”
“That’s not true!” Sapnap retorted. “So much could be worse! Didn’t- were you not listening when George said that in one of the other counties, there’s people- kids, just like us, that aren’t even allowed to think or do anything without the doctors’ commands? Not that they aren’t allowed to, they can’t! Or if the doctors didn’t feed us-“
“It’s been so fucking long since they’ve fed us,” Tommy snapped. “Stop defending them.” Sapnap hung his head in defeat, knowing Tommy was right. Just then, Ranboo let out a soft whine and George turned his head to see the child looking at his fingertips which were coated lightly in blood. The argument was promptly forgotten as attention turned to Ranboo.
“I- I’m sorry,” Ranboo whimpered.
“Why?” Dream asked softly.
“I- I didn’t mean to,” he replied shakily, and George searched Ranboo with his eyes for the source of the blood. He discovered numerous scratches gauged into Ranboo’s neck, right around his collar. “I didn’t feel that I opened the skin… I was just fidgeting nervously, I-“
“You don’t need to apologize, Ranboo,” George soothed. “We’re not going to be mad at you.”
“I’m still mad at Sapnap,” Tommy muttered aggressively.
“Not the time!” Tubbo hissed through his teeth. Turning back to Ranboo, he added, “Ranboo, if you don’t want to answer, it’s okay, but could you please tell me why you-… why were you nervous?”
“I- I- I… I’m sorry, I just don’t like when people fight,” he admitted shakily. “I mean, I know no one does, it’s kinda stupid, I’m sorry, I just don’t want you guys to be unhappy, and- sorry, I-“
“No, it’s okay, don’t apologize,” George reiterated.
“I’m sorry,” Ranboo hastily responded, and then he winced at having accidentally disobeyed. “S-…” he started, and then he must thought that continuing to apologize would anger George, because he forcibly pressed his lips together.
“No one’s mad, you- you haven’t done anything to make us unhappy with you,” George promised.
“Just, please be careful, buddy,” Dream added. “I know I can’t ask you not to fidget and I can’t stop you from panicking- well, from being nervous, but if you find yourself in that position, try and focus on your surroundings. It’ll ground you and hopefully you’ll notice that you’re hurting yourself before you draw blood.”
“I wish it hurt,” Ranboo sniffled, a single tear sizzling down his cheek.
“Hey, don’t worry,” Tommy comforted him. “We’ll- we’ll be out of here soon! And when we have our nice cottage, you’ll be able to scrape your knee as you run outside in the grass playing with us- and it’ll hurt a little bit, but you’ll just laugh, and we’ll get you a fun bandaid! Then- then everything will be okay, and normal. It’s-…”
“Please don’t keep on about that,” Sapnap said, his voice borderline begging. “I- please, I don’t want the false hope. Your stories about other worlds and fantasy adventures are fun, but the idea that we could have something better… I just don’t want that to be what- what breaks me.”
Tommy was at a loss for words, they all were. Perhaps luckily, a guard suddenly commanded them to “proceed behind the bars at once so you may be fed.”
George couldn’t help but let out and excited squeak, he could scarcely remember the last time he had eaten. He watched as Bad and Techno walked into his own room and could barely contain his glee as the bars slid shut.
The others in the room were clearly feeling as he felt, he could see the huge grins on their faces mixed with a desperate, longing hunger in their eyes. Karl had slapped his hands over his mouth with such vigor that George had heard the impact, and Tommy was pretty much vibrating.
No, he was literally vibrating. Must be something tied to his power, but George still found it a bit odd to look at. As soon as the bars had slid open a Tommy-sized gap, the little shit sprinted through and ran to the center of the cell to see what they had been given.
Tommy’s ecstatic shriek immediately warmed George’s heart as Tubbo sprung off of his lap, took Sapnap’s hand in his, and ran over to Tommy, with Karl and Ranboo trailing right behind them. Despite wanted to keep a shred of maturity, Dream and George couldn’t help but run over too.
“There’s eight of them!” Tommy exclaimed, and a soft gasp passed through George’s lips. “They- they’re big too, look! Ohh, fully risen, I- I can’t believe this!”
Resting his eyes upon the eight golden loaves of bread laying on the obsidian floor, George’s mouth watered. The children erupted into excited squealing, hyperactively bouncing around instead of doing the logical thing, which would be immediately eating the food.
Before George could make the move to take the bread and divvy it up, he heard a faint groan of pain from the room from whence he came. He turned around to find Purpled trying to force himself up on the bed with a face contorted in pain.
He quickly ran over, ignoring the fresh food at his heels. Purpled didn’t glance up at him, but he wouldn’t need to, as he wouldn’t be able to see George anyway. …Right?
“Purpled! Do you- can I help you go back to sleep?” George asked as he made it to the bed and his eye level reached just below Purpled’s chin.
“Mmm,” Purpled grunted. George assumed he didn’t have the strength at the moment to form words, but nonetheless he continued on.
“Are you hungry?” he tried. “We have bread, just got it.” Purpled nodded faintly.
“Yes please,” the child rasped hoarsely.
“Okay, I’ll grab that. Oh, before I go, can you… see?” George inquired.
“N- not right now,” Purpled answered. He looked as if he wanted to elaborate but the only noise he made was a strangled whimper, so George gave him a small smile and went to get Purpled his portion of the bread.
“Guys, Purpled is up,” George said, walking back towards the group who were all crowding Dream and he broke the bread in extremely even pieces.
“Yeah, we saw,” Techno responded. “Just didn’t want to overwhelm him by all running over. Is he… able to see?”
“Not right now,” George echoed, repeating what Purpled had told him. “I’m going to bring him his bread and I’ll ask him if he’s okay with anyone eating in the room. But as soon as he’s done, I’m putting him back to sleep.”
“Okay! I hope he’s okay with us being in there,” Tubbo said giddily, “because we haven’t seen him in so long and I just want to talk to him! I bet he missed us too, so we’re being- we’re doing him a favor.”
“No, he wouldn’t miss us at all- he was probably asleep on a hundred million drugs the whole time!” Sapnap corrected.
“Fine, maybe I just want to talk to him,” Tubbo mumbled.
Standing up from where he sat, Dream held out a chunk of bread to George and said, “here, this one’s for Purpled. I’ll give you yours once you’ve given him his.”
“Okay,” George responded, taking the bread and walking back over to where Purpled had himself sitting upright. “Here, I got your bread.” He extended his arm up and gave the bread to Purpled, who felt the air for a moment and then grabbed it with both hands.
“It feels bigger than normal,” Purpled remarked quietly.
“Yeah! And less burnt, too,” George added. “Oh, before you start to eat, would you… like your friends in here too?”
Purpled nodded and a small smile appeared on his face. The movement caused him to wince, and George knew he was probably struggling to stay awake due to the pain.
“If you can just stay awake until you’re done eating, I’ll put you to sleep right when you’re done. Just hang in there,” George said.
George jogged back over to where Dream was distributing the candy, and oh Prime was this running back and forth becoming repetitive.
“Yeah, Purpled’s okay if you wanna eat with him,” George panted, slightly out of breath. Taking a long inhale, he sat down and breathed back outwards, slouching as he exhaled. Dream gave the five children their various chunks of bread and they excitedly ran off to greet their previously sleeping friend.
“You’re out of breath?” Dream snickered.
“No!” George replied. “I- no, I’m not.” Dream scoffed with a grin on his face, but didn’t argue further. He sat down facing George and handed him a piece of bread.
“Here.”
“Thanks,” George smiled, taking the bread gratefully. Dream tossed a chunk or two of bread to Bad, Niki, Wilbur, and Techno, respectively, and the four joined them on the ground.
“Y’know,” Techno said, his mouth already full, “it’s been a while since… all of us… have been here at the same time. Someone’s always on an experiment, right? Wouldn’t you think that when they gave us the bread, someone should have had to go? It’s bizarre.”
“Oh, yeah, you’re right!” Niki agreed. “And the- uh, politicians- the rich people, there aren’t any right now.”
George turned his head to stare out of the cell and found that Niki was right. Had the last people came and gone as he slept?
A bout of loud giggles erupted from the kids’ room, but it did nothing to lighten the implications of the realization. Did the fact that they were all in the cell and the doctors and politicians were nowhere in sight mean that-
“They’re off voting on whether the bill stays in place,” Bad realized aloud, simultaneously as to when the thought appeared in George’s mind.
“Who’s doing what?” Tommy asked from directly behind George, causing him to jump.
“H- how did you even get behind me so fast- so silently?” George sputtered.
“I’m really fast, big man,” Tommy answered with such an aura of importance that George had to stifle his laugh. “But really, what’s happening that you guys are all serious about?”
“Well, the doctors and the- the rich people, they’re not out there anymore,” Bad explained, “and Techno pointed out that it’s been rare if it’s happened at all that we’ve all been in the cell at the same time, so-“
“That’s sus,” Tommy interjected.
“Tommy, serious topic,” Techno scolded.
“Fine. Sorry, continue.”
“Right, so, we think that the possibility that the bill is being voted on again-“
“Now?” Tommy interrupted.
“Tommy!” Techno reprimanded.
“No, but, really?” Tommy repeated. “Now, you’re sure?”
“We’re not sure about anything, to start,” Niki replied. “I mean, our only information is from eavesdropping and assumptions! But… it would make sense, since we’re all here, and… yeah.”
“So… would you four like to hear my plan for if they vote that we can leave?” Tommy asked. Techno opened his mouth to answer but Tommy cut him off. “I’m just going to tell you, it’s not really up to you, Tech.”
“We’ve heard it, Tommy,” Dream reminded him.
“Yeah, I know. That’s why I said four, not six. You and Gogy can leave, and- oh fuck, I was supposed to get you to put Purpled back to sleep, George! Uh- go do that, and don’t come back. Unless you want to, I- either way.”
George nodded and started over to where Purpled was already lying down on his bed, with Dream walking behind him since he had nothing better to do. Entering the room, George stood in Purpled’s line of sight and activated his power. As Purpled’s eyes drooped closed, he gestured to the kids who were still eating in the room to either be quiet or eat elsewhere.
So that’s how George found himself walking over to his room with Dream, Sapnap, Tubbo, Karl, and Ranboo all following him like ducks in a row.
“Do you all need entertainment? Is that what this is?”
“Hey, we were going to hang out either way-“
“Not you, Dream.”
“Oh, okay.”
“George,” Tubbo whined, “we just don’t have anything to do!”
“Go listen to Tommy ranting.”
“Nooooo,” Sapnap groaned. George picked him up from under his arms and Sapnap went limp in his grasp as a form of resistance. “Not Tommy’s rambling, anything but that!”
“I thought we decided we weren’t going to listen to Tommy’s idealism anymore?” Ranboo said softly.
George sighed, placing Sapnap on the ground. “Okay, you’re right. You guys stay in here so you don’t wake up Purpled, but I’m not going to entert-“
“Proceed behind the bars with the exceptions of Two, Four, Seven, Ten, and Eleven, who are being taken for their respective experiments,” a guard commanded. In shock at the sheer amount of them who had just been called, George whipped his head around to stare at the guard, who he found to have a cruel smile on their face.
“Holy shit.”
Notes:
:D you guys are all so nice tysm for reading and commenting
Chapter 15: Drowning
Summary:
Tubbo is experimented on
Notes:
ayup friends how are you all today? this chapter starts up just a few moments after the group who were called are taken for their respective experiments, and it’s tubbo POV. this chapter’s on the shorter side, and if im being honest, the next one will be small-ish too (4000 words). its exams week for me and so i haven’t had as much free time to write. hope you enjoy some nice angst! please tell me of any typos or something
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The small box started filling up with water from small holes in the bottom and sides and Tubbo panicked. He had been given a small plastic piece that would fit in one of the holes but there had to be hundreds! Hundreds of small little crevasses for him to fill, or what? Would they let him drown?
His breath quickened and he frantically tried covering each of the holes with his limbs but there were too many. The water was up to his ankles now, and his breath came quicker still.
He knew he was meant to duplicate the plastic thing until he had enough to fill the holes, but he knew his limits. At the rate the water was coming in, it would be up to his head by the time he had filled half of the holes!
And Tubbo hated his power. He despised how it had made him the target of constant horrors, how it made him whatever horrible creature he was. He wasn’t even strong enough to save himself! He couldn’t make bread, he couldn’t fix the constant rumbling in the stomachs of his friends. They said they weren’t mad at him, but they were lying. Tubbo was mad at himself, so why wouldn’t everyone else hate him for it too?
If only there was a word stronger than hate, a word that could truly express his feelings for the power he had been cursed with. (Maybe, under different circumstances, he could have come to cherish the ability.)
He bit his lip hard enough to draw blood as to pull himself into focus. Sharp focus would be the easiest way to be productive, and sharp pain would force him to stay lucid. He squeezed the plastic object in both hands and held it as right as he could. Soon, duplicates began falling from his hands and landing in the water in which they slowly sank to his toes.
Shaking now, Tubbo pushed on, and the duplicates began coming faster. The faint trickling of the water into the box grew louder until it was roaring in his ears, and every rapid breath he took sounded like a violent gust of wind that would knock him over.
And Prime, he just wanted to collapse, but he surged on as the water rose to his knees. When he couldn’t keep using his power any further, he dropped the plastic plug and crashed onto the bottom of the box, water splashing up all around him. Looking around at all the duplicates that swarmed the water, he prayed he had enough to fill the holes, because he knew that he’d need a few minutes before he could use the power so intensely again. And he didn’t have a few minutes.
Standing back up, the water was nearly at his waist. He reached down and grabbed a handful of the plastic things and then stuck them into as many of the holes on the bottom as he could. As he worked, the water rose up over his head, since he was squatting, and he took a deep inhale to continue. His vision was blurry and his eyes stung, but he had to keep going.
Maybe, if he failed (like he always seemed to do), the doctors would see how good he had been and would let him live. He would take the punishment if they would let him live. He deserved it, anyway.
Finally, he finished the floor, but he still had each of the holes that lined the walls left. He stood up and gazed at the water that trickled down the sides of the box. Instead of immediately rushing to work, Tubbo let out a hollow chuckle and splashed the water that now reached midway through his stomach.
Would drowning really be so bad? He’d always assumed it would feel just like falling asleep. The pressure would take him unconscious and he’d slowly fade away. He wouldn’t have to be a burden anymore, for the doctors to have to study, or for his friends to constantly have to care for him. But, no, they would miss him! He had to… (wouldn’t he be doing them a favor if he was gone?)
The doctors wouldn’t want to save him. Not since he hadn’t been obedient. What was he thinking, not filling the holes? The doctors had told him to, and now he was being bad. This was a fair punishment, he decided.
Coming to terms with his fate, he smiled and kicked the plastic plugs on the floor free with his foot. (He wasn’t sure if he was trying to make it happen quicker or if it was just a final stand against his captors.)
The water rushed in at a higher speed and overtook his head. Tubbo didn’t thrash, he just slowly sank to the bottom of the box. This was his punishment, and he was helping his friends. Finally, they would be rid of him, and he would be free from the prison…
————-
Tubbo sat up, coughing and sputtering, gasping for breath, taking in air, and it still didn’t seem like enough. He was sopping wet and the water that pooled on the floor was dotted with little plastic pieces and was tinted with red swirls. Blood, probably his own.
What had happened?
Tubbo thought for a moment, grasping at memories that seemed inches away yet just out of his reach. Finally, they came flooding back, and Tubbo recalled the events that had just come to pass.
“Oh,” he breathed. How had he… did the doctors let him out?
Shakily, he turned over to the box that rested in the center of the room. It was in the middle of a tank that had been filled up with water, and Tubbo assumed that that was how the box had been able to fill up in the way it did. One of the sides of the box had been swung open remotely, and a few plugs were still stuck in the bottom of it.
“You’ve been very bad, Eleven,” the intercom stated, and that was all it took for Tubbo to break down into tears.
He had been bad! He was supposed to do what the doctors said, and now he would probably have to do the same experiment again! And it was fucking selfish of him to try and leave the prison, to try and be free, without any of his friends.
He had promised the five to whom he was their sixth that he wouldn’t try to kill himself. He had broken the promise. They were all supposed to escape together.
But there were only eleven people in the whole world who were kind, who were good, and who loved Tubbo. And maybe Tubbo would like to be one of those people, but he wasn’t. The doctors would punish him when he deserved it, but his friends never did. That was just how it was, that made sense. They were good and the doctors were bad, but the doctors were still right.
Tubbo was a monster, and he shouldn’t exist. It was a little harder to believe the same for his friends. They all really did seem so human! Humans had emotions and opinions, things that his friends certainly had while the doctors didn’t seem to.
But the twelve of them shouldn’t exist, and the doctors were kind for allowing them to. And Tubbo had to drill it into his mind that his friends truly did want him to live. He wasn’t entirely sure why, but they seemed to like him.
He loved them, and so if him being alive made them happy, he would keep going. He just had to remember that.
Tubbo realized that he had been dazed in a fog that had settled in his mind, and he made his way back into the present, only to find that he was now in an entirely different room and he was nearly dry. He almost dared to move, to try and stand up, when he noticed a doctor in the room with him, holding some scary tool.
He didn’t speak, but he couldn’t suppress a small whimper. He wanted to curl up into a ball, to make himself smaller (and less of a target), but he didn’t want to make the doctor mad by trying to move.
He couldn’t stop himself from shaking, and whether it was from the cold of the water or his absolute terror, he knew he had to take drastic action. With his fists out of the doctor’s line of sight, he dug his fingernails into his palms and took deep breaths as his warm blood trickled down his hands.
Tubbo was so tired of being helpless, of being useless. He could never do anything right, nor did he ever help anyone. His mere existence stained the world, and he had never done anything to repair that.
Even amongst his friends, he was just so… worthless. He wasn’t able to make more bread for them, despite duplication being his power! He didn’t have any stories of the outside world to offer to Ranboo, he never had any plans or entertainment for anyone, he just took up space. He wasn’t the reason someone would smile, nor could he comfort someone correctly when they were in tears.
He never had information about anything that was happening to them, like when they had found out about those schoolchildren coming to the cell or that bill having to be revisited. So when Tubbo saw the doctor float slightly off the ground, he decided he was going to do something.
Tubbo knew that the doctors weren’t allowed to use their powers, and this one was floating. That would mean they would let Tubbo speak, right? Maybe they were nice, a spy who came to save him! (It was a long shot, but Tubbo was going to do something for his friends or receive the punishment he deserved for daring to try.)
“Did the bill pass?” he rasped, barely audible. The doctor whipped their head around to stare at him, and Tubbo immediately regretted what he had done. He was so stupid, stupid, stupid!
He cursed himself as the doctor walked towards him, knife in hand. But he deserved this, he isn’t allowed to talk! He had been so bad, but still he couldn’t help but shut his eyes as the doctor knelt down besides him and held the knife under his eye. He braced himself for the pain…
But it never came. Instead, the doctor pulled their face close to Tubbo’s ear and started to whisper in a very rushed manner.
“Yes, they passed the bill, the prison is staying open, and ever since we let those school children in, things have been coming apart. One of the kids must have leaked the treatment of you lot to some news station, and a few people are protesting it all. Saying that you’re kids, or that you’re human. Those same people are disappearing, and if any of us- the doctors, it’s like if we even think about how any of this is wrong, we get fired. And now those kids are coming back-“
“Doctor,” the intercom interrupted. “We need to see you in the next room over.”
The doctor swore under their breath before quickly giving Tubbo a long cut down the side of his face and turning to leave the room without a second thought. Tubbo winced at how deep the cut was, how it stung and how it was nerve wrackingly close to his eye.
He wanted to follow the doctor or to call out and ask for more, but he was petrified. The doctor left the room and Tubbo sat in silence, waiting for the intercom to give him a command or for another authority figure to come deal with him.
No one seemed to be coming.
Tubbo realized that he was still digging his nails into his palms, so he slowly released the pressure and relaxed himself. He took deep breaths inwards and outwards. To calm himself, he ran his friends’ words of consolation over and over again in his head.
He had been good, no matter what the doctors told him.
He deserves to live.
His power don’t make him less than human.
He isn’t a burden.
They weren’t lying, they would never lie to Tubbo. He could trust them.
The door swung open and Tubbo fought his hardest not to flinch at the sudden movement. The new doctor had something small in the palm of their hand but Tubbo couldn’t see what it was. They approached Tubbo and sat down on the ground in front of him.
Tubbo was extremely on edge; the doctors never went this close to him unless they intended to hurt him, and he couldn’t remember the last time a doctor had sat on the same level as him. (Like… an equal?)
“Now, Eleven, I don’t want to hurt you,” the doctor said, (but they were lying- LYING! Everyone wanted to hurt Tubbo, they always hurt him), “but I might have to if you don’t cooperate.”
Oh, so that’s what this was.
The doctor revealed the object- or should he say objects- in their palm. There was a small remote bracelet and some sort of mechanical cuff that seemed like it wouldn’t fit any part of someone’s body. The doctor held up the cuff for Tubbo to see.
“This little device’ll go on your earlobe, and if you’re bad, it’ll just give your ear a little buzz. Oh- but since you’re wet, it might hurt your whole body and be a tad harsher. You should be able to stay conscious, though. You wouldn’t fall asleep, that would be very naughty.”
Tubbo didn’t want to be bad, he didn’t want to get hurt. He bravely gave the doctor a slight nod, hoping the doctor wouldn’t get mad that he moved without being given permission.
“Good boy,” the doctor commended, and they started to fasten the cuff onto Tubbo’s ear as a small smile appeared on Tubbo’s face. The doctor had said he’d been good! Before the doctor was done, he forced his face to return to an expression of neutrality (although he still couldn’t mask his fear) so the doctor wouldn’t hurt him unnecessarily.
Although the doctor would never hurt him if he didn’t deserve it, Tubbo knew that.
“Okay, I’m going to ask you a few questions. I’m going to allow you to talk,” the doctor told him. Tubbo couldn’t stop himself from whining softly. He didn’t think he had ever spoken to a doctor besides just moments ago. Had he really spoken to anyone besides his eleven cellmates since his capture? And maybe the doctor was tricking him, because he wasn’t allowed to speak, and this was all a test. He had to pass the test.
But what was the right answer? Was he supposed to speak or not? And how was he meant to answer the questions- what if he didn’t know the answer? Why did Tubbo have to do this? He didn’t want to! He didn’t understand. This wasn’t an experiment, it had nothing to do with his power.
So- so it must be a punishment! Was the doctor torturing him? That was probably what the cuff was for, to torture him. The doctor would ask him a question he didn’t know the answer to, he would get it wrong, and they would hurt him. But what had he done wrong?
Oh right, he had tried to leave. He had given up in the experiment. He deserved the punishment. Maybe the doctor would see how good he was being if he behaved well during the torture and they’d stop sooner.
“What did the other doctor whisper to you?”
Tubbo paled. “They- they- th- they- they said…” he stuttered, and he paused himself to take deep breaths. It was absolutely terrifying to speak to a doctor, and he didn’t want to.
“Don’t worry, you can tell the truth. I just need to know what she said to you so I can know how severe her infraction is,” the doctor informed him. Tubbo realized that the first doctor was probably in trouble for telling him what she did, and Tubbo didn’t want to repay that kindness by telling on her.
But the doctor here had told him to, and he wasn’t supposed to disobey. “She said that the- the prison is staying open… but some people don’t like that. They… they want us to be out of here. They think we’re human.”
“And do you agree with them?” the doctor asked with an authoritative tone in their voice that made Tubbo feel small and worthless.
“No, sir,” he responded, and the doctor smiled slightly.
“Was there anything she told you that you aren’t allowed to know?”
“She- she said those kids are comin’ back, the ones- the ones who… who killed…”
“Ah yes, they are coming back to finish an experiment they’ve been drafting. That’s alright, but you’re not allowed to know that, Eleven,” the doctor stated, and Tubbo whimpered softly. “Quiet,” the doctor demanded, and Tubbo readily obeyed.
The doctor drummed their finger on their leg for a moment, lost in thought. Then they glanced back up at Tubbo with realization in their eyes.
“Stay,” they ordered, and without giving him another glance, they turned and left the room. Tubbo was… confused, to say the least.
The doctors were always confusing, and Tubbo really wasn’t supposed to understand what they were doing, but he still wanted to. Nonetheless, he sat there in silence, waiting obediently for the doctor’s return. He wasn’t sure if he was allowed to move, but he didn’t think so. Tubbo hadn’t been given explicit permission to be able to move, so he wouldn’t.
The cuff on his ear itched slightly, and Tubbo wanted it off. He hoped that when the doctor came back, they would take it off for him. Tubbo didn’t want the doctor to shock him. (Was that selfish of Tubbo? Weren’t Tommy and Techno shocked on the regular, just to disable their powers? Prime, Tubbo really was selfish. He should be able to endure being shocked if he’d never seen Tommy shed a tear due to it!)
After a short while, the door opened and Tubbo repressed the urge to spin around and look at the person who was coming in. But he wasn’t allowed to move, so he didn’t.
The footsteps grew nearer until the doctor stood in front of Tubbo with a small tray in their hands. It was the same doctor as the one who had just left, to Tubbo’s… dismay? Or relief? He wasn’t sure what he was feeling anymore.
“Have you eaten lately?” the doctor asked, and Tubbo’s eyes widened. He had eaten recently, he was pretty sure. Although… he wasn’t sure how long he had been unconscious after nearly drowning. His stomach growled, but not as violently as he had grown used to. It wasn’t even that painful yet. So Tubbo nodded slightly.
Instead of being happy, the doctor just sighed. They put the tray down on the floor where it was now out of Tubbo’s line of sight and pulled some strange device out of their pocket. They tapped at it for a moment before their lips tightened into a grimace and they slid the device back away again.
“So you lied?” the doctor snapped. Tubbo flinched violently at the raised tone and tried to form words which all melted into pitiful whimpers. “My Prime, I wanted to see if you’d be obedient if I didn’t immediately resort to sharp commands and hurting you. Twenty hours ago is not recent! Do you think lying to me is funny?”
Tubbo couldn’t bring himself to move, he was frozen! Prime, he was so fucking useless! The doctor had wanted him to say he was hungry, why couldn’t he have figured that out? Using all of his strength, he shook his head no, eyes wide like prey about to be devoured.
The doctor scoffed frustratedly and swung their foot around, kicking the tray over to Tubbo. On it, Tubbo saw a couple of pills along with a small cup of water and an entire loaf of bread. He stared up at the doctor, wondering what he was meant to do.
“We’re out of the injections at the moment, so you’ll need to be complacent. The fucking annoyance is that I can’t have you taking these on an empty stomach or you’ll throw them up, and then I’d have to waste more of them on you. So, go on now.”
Tubbo had no idea what the pills were, but he was terrified. Were they to knock him unconscious? But… that didn’t make sense. Tubbo wouldn’t fight back no matter what the doctor did to him, and if they really needed him to be unconscious, they could just slam his head into the ground.
And he was supposed to eat the whole loaf of bread? By himself? Normally he’d have to share this sort of amount with a few of his friends. And this was all for him? He wasn’t sure he’d have a big enough stomach for all of it. The doctor stared at him expectantly and then squeezed something that was in their palm. Instantly, shocks began coursing through Tubbo’s body, stemming from the cuff on his ear. A half-choked sob escaped him and he covered his mouth with his hands to try and stifle it.
“EAT!” the doctor yelled, and Tubbo grabbed the bread and shoved a chunk into his mouth as tears started to run down his cheeks. As quickly as he could, he finished the bread, and his stomach was silent for the first time in a while. It felt nice. But the doctor glared at Tubbo and dispelled all of the child’s happy thoughts with a single glance, and Tubbo quickly took up the water and downed the handful of pills, still oblivious as to what they did.
“Open,” the doctor ordered, and Tubbo obeyed, opening his mouth. He tried not to flinch as the doctor reached in his mouth and lifted his tongue to make sure he wasn’t hiding any of the pills. The doctor retracted the hands once they were satisfied and seemed almost pleased with Tubbo that he hadn’t bitten them. But not pleased enough to reassure him that he’d been good.
Tubbo’s vision started to grow fuzzy around the edges and he started to sway a bit. The doctor merely chuckled.
“You’re not going to remember any of this, so why not have some fun?” they remarked. Tubbo wanted to feel concern, but he was just too woozy. The world started to spin-
The hard sole of the doctor’s boot hit him on the side of the head and he flew backwards. The only coherent thought he could make out was to curl up in a ball and hope for the doctor to show mercy and knock him out sooner rather than later. The sadistic laughter rang through his ears as his body suffered kick after kick, and the pain didn’t let up.
A wave of confusion washed over him. He wasn’t sure… where he was. Or what was happening. Had he done something wrong? A gap in his memory widened and everything that had happened to him in the past few hours fell in and was lost. He reached out for the memories but they abandoned him without a second glance. Tubbo screamed, yet he was not heard. Were the screams even real?
Another swift kick to the head delivered Tubbo to a fitful sleep as all of his memories from the last day or so left him, and with them, the information from the doctor (who, unbeknownst to Tubbo, was fired that same day).
Notes:
this fic is slowly coming to an end *wipes tears*
Chapter 16: blanket ghosts
Summary:
technoblade
Notes:
guys i realized that maybe you all have no idea whose number is whose
it’s ok i don’t have it memorized either, i wrote it down and i check it each chapter
1 Badboyhalo
2 Georgenotfound
3 Purpled
4 Wilbur
5 Technoblade
6 Sapnap
7 Dream
8 Niki
9 Karl
10 Tommy
11 Tubbo
12 Ranboo
13 Philza (dead lol)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
To anyone else, it may have seemed odd how Techno and Wilbur had gone from completely avoiding each other to never leaving the other’s side. Techno wouldn’t be quick to admit it, but he had found that close proximity to Wil was the only thing that stopped Chat from threatening to overwhelm him with calls for blood and murder.
Chat apparently had a soft side for Wilbur, as whenever Techno sat down besides his twin or comforted him, Chat would whisper soft coos of ‘Wilby’ or ‘Twinsduo’ in his mind.
Ever since Techno had been… forced to do something he didn’t want to do, Chat hadn’t stopped raging. Techno had been constantly in fear of snapping, of lashing out and harming someone. The screams of ‘BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD’ and chanting of ‘KILL KILL KILL’ never let up in his mind. When Tommy had pretty much guilt tripped the twins into talking, Chat was immediately silent for the first time in a long time.
Techno told Wilbur everything, and as they eased back into their normal conversations and routines, Wilbur didn’t flinch at the sound of Techno’s voice anymore. And even though what they had been through would never go away, and surely they could never get over it, they could go through everything together.
Except for when they… well… weren’t together. Wilbur had been on an experiment for what felt like forever to Techno. He himself was hanging out with Tommy (who had just returned from an experiment of his own), and the kid was doing something, probably, but Techno’s head just wasn’t in it. He had a pounding headache that made anything besides closing his eyes just hurt. He just wanted to sleep, but George wasn’t in the cell either. He didn’t have either of his methods of escape from the cacophony of voices in his mind.
“Techno! C’mon, are you listening?” Tommy complained, his whining resonating in Techno’s ears. Techno groaned and focused his gaze on Tommy, shooting the younger an exasperated look.
“Tommy, I have a headache, could we-“
“No, the guard said we have to go into a room, quick, come on! I- I don’t want them mad at us, Techno.”
Techno wasn’t in any mood to move at all, he just wanted to sleep, but he didn’t really have any choice in the matter. Tommy was growing more distressed by the second, nervously bouncing up and down. As soon as Techno was standing, Tommy grabbed his hand and pulled him into his room.
Already in the room were Niki and three others who were each hiding under a respective blanket so Techno had no idea who they were. Except by process of elimination and noticing the heights of the people running around with blankets over their heads, they were definitely Ranboo, Karl, and Purpled.
“Purpled, you’re feeling better enough to run around?” he asked quietly as not to aggravate his own headache.
“No, he’s not Purpled, he’s one of the- the ghost monsters- we’re gonna murder everyone!” Ranboo exclaimed excitedly. The middle height blanketed child jogged over to Techno and whispered to him.
“Don’t worry, I’m being careful, and Gogy’s gonna have me go back to sleep once he gets back.”
“Oh- can I play too? I want to be a ghost monster!” Tommy begged.
“Hmm,” Purpled pondered. “Well, we all do have our own blankets… so you’ve got one. I don’t know, do you bring anything to the table?” The bars slid closed as Tommy thought of an answer.
“I know!” Tommy beamed. “I have a target for us!”
“We have Niki,” Ranboo mentioned.
“Yeah- but… Techno, my man, don’t you want to have a fun time participating in a game with your favorite people?” Tommy asked with a voice that encroached on a pleading tone.
“No,” Techno responded in his typical monotone voice. Karl whistled softly and Techno turned to look as the child threw the blanket off his head.
Tommy, you can play too, you don’t have to do anything!
“Thank you, Karl,” Tommy replied, shooting an angry glare at Ranboo who probably couldn’t see him from under the blanket and Purpled who DEFINITELY couldn’t see him.
Then the bars opened again to reveal George frantically trying to comfort a panicking Tubbo, who was sitting in a ball with his knees up to his chest and his hands tugging at his hair. Forgetting his headache momentarily, Techno ran over to them.
“Tubbo, what’s wrong? Are you hurt physically?” George asked.
“No- well, yes, but no- no, it’s just- it’s all foggy! I don’t- I remember those people coming by our cell, and then- it’s all gone- I- I just-“
“Which people?” Techno interrupted. Prime, if Tubbo meant those first kids who came by, there was a problem.
“Just- the rich old guy- you remember?” Tubbo replied shakily. “Those people kept coming by, and we were playing a game… and then it all got foggy.”
“Prime, that was just before Purpled came back, right? Okay,” George said, “I hate to brush it off as good news, but you- you’re really bleeding from your head. So you might just be a little foggy from that- a head injury, I mean? Hopefully the memories come back.”
“Hopefully he’s not concussed,” Techno mumbled.
“Oh, true,” George agreed. “Tubbo, does your head hurt? Did you get hit on the head really hard?”
“I- I’m not sure? My head really hurts,” he replied, bringing a hand to his forehead and frowning when he saw it speckled with his blood. Upon noticing the amount of blood himself, Techno quickly stood up and walked away before Chat would overwhelm him.
BLOOD
BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD
we have a second ranboo on our hands
BLOOD BLOOD
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
BKOOD
TUBBO NO
BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD
Techno let out a soft whine and put his head in his hands. His head was pounding- it wouldn’t stop! And neither would chat, the sight of Tubbo’s injuries was practically burned onto his eyelids.
“Techno? Did something happen? You just left,” Tommy pointed out, running over to him. Chat just wanted blood, they wanted Techno to kill, and his head hurt so much and he just wanted to sleep!
“Would you just get George?” Techno demanded. Tommy was taken aback at Techno’s harsh tone of voice but was never one to disobey a direct order so he quickly ran back over to ask George. And Prime, Techno knew he shouldn’t have spoken that way to Tommy, he had probably scared the kid and triggered something in his mind that made him obey so readily.
Techno knew Tommy wasn’t the only one who followed commands with no hesitation, but he wished none of them did. If only Tommy had shot Techno an angry glare, or yelled some profanities, something that would seem more Tommy! Anything besides flinching and quickly doing as he was told. Techno would never purposely tell Tommy or any of them to do something, but when his head was so loud that he couldn’t even think straight-
“Techno? Tommy told me you needed me?” George said.
“Yeah,” Techno replied. “My head’s poundin’. Would you mind…?”
George sighed and gestured to Techno’s room. “Head on in, get in the bed.” Techno gave the older man a grateful smile and made his way into bed. The headache lessened slightly as his head hit the pillow, and as he made eye contact with George, he grinned smugly as Chat faded into silence.
—————-
“Okay, Ranboob, he’s still asleep, quickly!” someone hissed, pulling Techno into consciousness.
“One sec, one sec, Tubbo’s blanket’s just not cooperating!” another person, Ranboo, whispered back. Techno kept his eyes closed and ignored Chat speeding up in his head.
“I’m all set, bossman,” Tubbo said at a normal volume. The first person, definitely Tommy, shushed him even louder than Tubbo’s voice had been, and through squinted eyes, Techno watched the three blanket-covered children position themselves by the bed.
“On the count of three,” Tommy exclaimed, ignoring his own orders for silence, “we scare Techno awake. That’ll teach him to run away from us! One, two, th-“
Techno shot up in the bed and thrust his hands over towards the younger teens, causing them to start screaming. He couldn’t help but laugh as they all ran into each other and fell over, becoming a tangled mess of limbs and thin blankets on the ground.
“Get off me, Ranboo!” Tommy seethed.
“I’m stuck! I can’t move!” Ranboo cried out.
“Fuck you, Technoblade,” Tubbo added.
“Do you want help?” Techno offered.
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled.
“Yes please,” Ranboo whimpered as Tommy’s flailing arm hit him on the nose. Techno sighed and smiled as he slid off the bed and ripped the blankets off of them, causing them to tumble over again.
“Hey!” Tubbo yelled.
“I saved you, didn’t I?” Techno responded. “So can I ask what this is you’re doing?”
“It was Purpled’s idea,” Tommy answered. “He called it being a sheet ghost, except we don’t have any sheets, so we’re really more like blanket ghosts. I miss sheets. Anyways, can you please let us murder you a couple of times? Wil said he’d only play if you play.”
“Wilbur’s back?”
“Mhm, he said he wanted to hang out with you,” Ranboo responded.
“No, his exact words were that Techno would want to hang out with him,” Tubbo corrected, giggling.
“Dream is gonna play too, which is good because Niki is gone now, so we didn’t have anyone to murder for a little bit,” Tommy said.
“The problem is that every time we get someone to join us, they leave. It’s just us four plus Dream and Wilbur right now, and Purpled and George but they’re sleeping so they don’t count,” Tubbo added.
“People these days are always sleeping,” Ranboo jokingly complained. “It’s a real pain that we don’t all have the same sleep schedule.”
“So, uh- Techno, want to play with us?” Tommy concluded.
“You guys are like actual children.” Techno sighed.
“But we are children,” Ranboo replied confusedly, cocking his head to the side.
“FUCK YOU, WE’RE LIKE TWO YEARS YOUNGER THAN YOU ARE!” Tommy shouted at the exact same time.
“But sure,” Techno finished, knowing that he would have something to do and Chat would be nicer thanks to his twin’s presence. He tossed the blankets at Tommy who barely caught them and allowed himself to be led into their room for ‘his impending doom also death by murder’. Tubbo’s words, not his.
“Hello, Techno,” Dream said. He was sitting on Ranboo’s bed with Wilbur at his side. As soon as Techno saw Wilbur, Chat immediately calmed down and Techno visibly relaxed.
Happy to see me? Wilbur signed smugly, but Techno knew his twin understood why he was feeling better.
“So, now, you three have to make sure we don’t catch you, and if we catch you, we’re going to murder you very much,” Tommy explained as Techno sat down.
“Will you be able to see?” Dream asked.
“Fuck,” Tommy breathed. Pulling Tubbo and Ranboo into a huddle, he continued. “Guys, we’re not really gonna be able to see them through the blankets.”
“That’s- that’s what makes this a game!” Ranboo replied incredously. “You honestly didn’t think of that? I thought that was the point!”
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled.
“We’ll try not to wake up George and Purpled,” Techno said.
“Alright then! Shall we begin?” Tubbo exclaimed. The three of them pulled the blankets over their heads.
Is now a bad time to ask what exactly we’re meant to be doing? Wilbur asked.
If I knew, I’d tell you, Techno responded.
If we can climb up onto one of the top beds silently enough, they won’t find us and they’ll run around for an hour and tire themselves out, Dream signed.
Sounds like a plan! Wilbur replied, grinning. They slowly got off Ranboo’s bed and went up the ladder to Tommy’s as the blanket covered teens counted down from ten.
“OKAY! WE’RE COMING!” Tubbo shouted as Techno pulled Wil up into the top bunk. The bed seemed sad, somehow, without the blanket on it. The only things on it were Tommy’s stuffed cow, Henry, and his pillow.
Tommy, Ranboo, and Tubbo ran around the whole cell, occasionally crashing into walls or each other. Techno, Wilbur, and Dream watched from above, trying not to snicker when Tommy tackled Ranboo to the ground, thinking Ranboo was one of his targets.
“Tommy! It’s me! Ra-“
“That’s exactly what someone who’s not Ranboo would say!” Tommy retorted.
“No!” Ranboo exclaimed as Tommy threw his blanket off of his head and saw that he was, in fact, attacking Ranboo.
“Oh, sorry,” he said. “Wait, then where are…” Tommy slowly turned his head and came to stare at where his three targets were sitting on his bed. “You motherfuckers.”
“You found them?” Ranboo gasped, whipping his blanket off his head. “Come on, they were up there?” Tommy’s expression contorted into some sort of evil gremlin face and he made a bunch of weird noises as he threateningly ran over to the ladder.
Before any of them could even react, Tommy was in the bed and screeching as he wrestled Wilbur.
“Tommy!” Dream repremanded. “If you’re going to murder Wilbur, do it on the ground so you don’t actually hurt him. Or yourself, for that matter.”
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled, already descending the ladder.
“He’s so fast,” Techno mumbled under his breath.
“That’s kinda my thing, Blade,” Tommy gloated. “Okay, Wilbur, come down here so I can murder you.”
No! Wilbur responded.
That’s the rules of the game. You have to!
Wilbur sighed. Fine. He climbed down the ladder and before he could even step off the bottom rung, Tommy was upon him.
“Techno! Dream! Come down here too!” Tommy yelled as he covered Wilbur’s head with the blanket. “And Wilbur, uh, you’ve been captured now by the monsters. You have to stay there.” Wilbur stuck out a thumbs up from under the blanket.
“Tommy, I’ll take Techno, Ranboo’ll capture Dream,” Tubbo said.
“Sounds good.”
“No! That doesn’t sound good,” Dream replied. “Here’s the plot twist- we’re actually… monster hunters! Yeah! Uh…”
“We’re going to rescue Wilbur and defeat the evil monsters,” Techno finished.
“No! You can’t defeat us!” Ranboo shouted.
“Are they allowed to use their powers? Because if yes, then they’ll definitely defeat us,” Tubbo whispered.
“Would it be a dick move if I were to speed over there and just… take Dream’s arm?” Tommy conspired.
“Yes! Yes it would- don’t do that!” Dream quickly interjected.
“Yeah, Dream can keep his arm,” Ranboo added. “It’s just a game, I don’t actually want to hurt anyone.”
“Oh, thanks for letting me keep my arm,” Dream deadpanned sarcastically.
“Listen guys,” Tommy said, “I have a plan. We-“
“CAPTURE THEM!” Tubbo shouted, running towards Techno as fast as he could.
“Tubbo- you idiot!” Tommy exclaimed as Ranboo instinctively stepped backwards, flustered. Collecting himself, Ranboo took up his blanket and ran over to Dream.
As Tubbo angrily sprinted towards Techno with a menacing expression, Techno decided exactly what he was going to do in order to win the fight against this much younger and smaller child without hurting him. Tubbo reached Techno and-
Techno snatched the blanket out of Tubbo’s hands, wrapped the child up in it, and picked him up off the ground.
“No! Fuck you, put me down!” Tubbo shouted, writhing and squirming. Techno proceeded to ignore Tubbo’s pleas for freedom as he turned to watch the ‘fight’ between Ranboo and Dream.
Ranboo tentatively approached Dream with the blanket held up in the air. Dream had a slight smile that twitched the corners of his mouth as he raised his arms, decidedly preparing to use his power. Techno thought Dream’s power was awesome, and really hoped Dream would use it more often. Just not on him.
Ranboo took a deep inhale and charged at Dream, tossing the blanket up. Dream dodged the blanket, reached his hands out towards Ranboo, and-
Collapsed?
“Dream! Dream, are you okay?” Ranboo asked, panicking. Techno was immediately confused, wasn’t Dream supposed to be possessing Ranboo? That would be why his own body was limp on the ground.
“Okay, Dream,” Techno said. “We know you possessed Ranb-“
“No! He didn’t- I’m still me! He didn’t make contact with my skin, you saw!” Ranboo fretted. Techno paled and placed Tubbo on the ground, running over towards Dream.
Dream whimpered slightly and Techno immediately knew something was wrong and that Ranboo was telling the truth.
“Dream? Can you hear me?” Techno questioned. The man in question did not respond, but a small amount of blood intermingled with saliva dripped from his slightly ajar mouth. Ranboo started to panic, whimpering and backing up.
“Did- did I do something? I- I hurt him?” Ranboo stuttered. Techno opened his mouth to say no, but then Dream’s limbs started to jerk rapidly, twitching like a puppet whose strings were being cut. Wilbur had thrown the blanket off of his head and ran over to Dream and Techno, Ranboo had tears sizzling down his face, and Tommy and Tubbo started to pepper Techno with questions he couldn’t answer.
“Okay, you three, out of here,” Techno ordered, and Ranboo let out a low whine but all three of them obeyed. “Wil- oh Prime, do you know… what this is?” Techno asked, hesitant to touch Dream as he convulsed on the ground.
I’m going to check if he’s breathing, Wilbur responded, not answering the question and instead putting his hand an inch from Dream’s mouth. Wilbur’s hand hovered their for a moment before quickly yet gently moving to Dream’s neck to check for a pulse.
He has a P-U-L-S-E but he’s not breathing all that much, Wilbur signed. Despite Techno staring right at his twin, Chat began to rage in his mind, a mix of concern for Dream and shouts for Techno to kill Dream while he was having a seiz-
“Chat says he’s having a seizure,” Techno explained. Dream flinched especially violently, almost as if his jerking limbs were confirming Techno’s declaration. “Chat, please, wh- what do we do?” Techno asked. (He was not begging, his voice was not wavering.)
Waiting on a sensible response, all Techno could do was watch his friend twitch on the ground. It felt wrong to see Dream so small, with no control over himself. Dream was the one who helped all of them, he was the strong one! He would be okay, he was fine, Techno was fine, everything was FINE!
KILL HIM KILL HIM
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
chat please not right now
BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD
KILL
DREAM NO
COVER HIS MOUTH AND NOSE
CHOKE HIM
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD
OH NO DREAMMMMM
Chat was unhelpful as usual, and Wilbur must have seen the distress Techno was feeling, as he grabbed both of Techno’s hands in his and tried to take deep breaths. Just as Techno took a calm breath himself, one of the voices actually said something helpful.
TEHCNO ROLL DRE ONTO HIS SIDE AND DONT RESTRAIN HIM AND MAKE SURE HE KEEPS BREATHIG
Techno quickly did as the voice said, gently rolling Dream over onto his side and then grabbing Wilbur’s hands, standing up and leading them both away from Dream.
“He- he should be fine, I don’t know how it works, Chat just said to make sure he breathes. I- it just seems so wrong to see him like that,” Techno admitted, his voice shaky.
Did C-H-A-T tell you why this is happening? Wilbur asked.
“No,” Techno answered. “It’s just- he’s so fragile right now, he’d be so easy for me to- to- for me to kill. That’s what they’re all saying.” Wilbur gave Techno a look of understanding (it was not pity) and Dream whimpered softly again, then he stilled.
“DREAM?” Techno shouted, running back over to Dream who was now lying limp on the ground. He quickly felt for Dream’s pulse-
“Mmm… Te’no?” Dream slurred so quietly that Techno wasn’t sure he heard it at all. He found Dream’s pulse and breathed a sigh of relief when it was, well, pulsing.
“Dream? Wilbur and I are right here,” Techno said in a soft voice one might use for a wounded animal or small child. Dream didn’t make any more noise, but the color started to return to his face.
“Can we come back in now?” Tommy stage-whispered through the entryway.
“Please?” Tubbo added. Techno dared to look away from Dream for a moment and turned to see Tommy and Tubbo standing right where the bars are when they close with Ranboo nervously behind them.
“Fine,” Techno relented. “Did you… hear everything?”
“Yep!” Tubbo chirped as the three children entered the room and stood right by Techno.
“Is… is it my fault that Dream had a seizure?” Ranboo asked.
“No,” Techno answered immediately. Dream rolled over onto his back and drowsily opened his eyes.
“Wha’ happened?” Dream mumbled. His pupils were extremely dilated and if the circumstances had been different, Techno would have teased Dream for how he kind of looked like a newborn kitten with those eyes. (It was not adorable, no it was not.)
“You had a bit of a seizure, big man,” Tommy replied. Dream was silent for a moment, as if he was processing the words.
“Oh,” was all he said.
“Does… anything hurt?” Tubbo asked.
“I- I don’t…” Dream mumbled, and he didn’t seem able to force any more words out.
“Okay, please, let’s not pester him,” Techno declared.
“Why’d that happen if it wasn’t Ranboo’s fault?” Tommy asked, causing a slight whimper to escape Ranboo.
“I… I don’t know,” Techno answered honestly. “I mean, this hasn’t ever happened before.”
“I wouldn’t have expected it to ever happen,” Tubbo admitted. “Like, he’s Dream, y’know? He just seems… yeah, I don’t know.”
“I’m sorry,” Dream mumbled as he slowly tried to push himself up to sitting position. “Wh- what happened?”
“You had a seizure, we think,” Techno explained.
“Sorry,” Dream repeated.
“Don’t apologize, you haven’t done anything wrong,” Ranboo said, echoing words that Dream had told him not so long ago. The bars to the room suddenly started to close (the guard must have seen that they were all already in a room) and the noise seemed to pull Dream back into full consciousness.
“Oh Prime,” he whispered. “I feel… fuzzy.”
“What does that mean?” Tommy asked, curious as ever.
“I can’t think of a better word for it. It’s like… a haze,” Dream replied. The silence settled around the room for a moment, with everyone processing. Then the bars opened again and Bad was there, back from an experiment. He saw Dream shakily trying to keep himself upright with everyone else crowding around him and ran over.
“Dream? What happened?” Bad inquired.
“He had a seizure!” Tubbo answered in a voice that reflected more awe than concern.
“Oh my goodness, but you’re recovered now?”
“Yeah,” Dream said softly.
“I can wake George up, have him make you go to sleep, if you’d like? It’d prob’ly be good for you to rest,” Tubbo offered.
“I don’t want to wake him up,” Dream mumbled. “Can- can I just fall asleep?” Techno turned to Bad, as did everyone else, hoping that he would have the answer.
“Wh- it’s not up to me!” Bad exclaimed. “But… I want you to get a good sleep, Dream. I don’t think you’ll be able to do that on your own-“
“Please don’t wake up George. I’ll be fine,” Dream declared.
“Would you like help getting into your room? Like, can you walk?” Techno asked. Dream nodded but when he tried to stand up, he proceeded to fall over, only for Wilbur to catch him before he hit the ground. “Yeah, Wil and I are gonna be your crutches, okay?”
“Fine,” Dream muttered. Wilbur moved to be under one of Dream’s arms and Techno situated himself under the other. While supporting most of Dream’s weight, they went over to his room.
Wilbur almost tripped, but he caught himself before all three of them would have tumbled to the ground. Once they helped Dream into his bed, Wilbur realized something.
What if he has another S-E-I-Z-U-R-E while he’s sleeping? We should have someone watch him.
“Can we make Bad do it?” Techno replied. “We can tell him it’s his responsibility as the adult.”
Sounds like a plan! I’ll grab Bad, stay here for a minute. Wilbur ran out of the room and as soon as he did, Chat was practically begging Techno to kill Dream.
“Prime, Chat, what is it with you and killing Dream while he’s defenseless?” Techno whispered. “Wouldn’t you rather have a bloody battle with both of us at full strength?”
“Techno, I- don’t murder me,” Dream slurred, half asleep and still in a daze.
“Sorry, I won’t,” Techno promised, and then Wilbur and Bad were back and the twins were relieved of their Dream-watching duties. With nothing better to do, they went back into the kids’ room.
“I don’t really want to keep playing the ghost monster game,” Ranboo admitted as the twins entered the room. “It would just feel… wrong.”
“I can entertain you guys with one of my awesome amazing absolutely poggers stories,” Tommy offered.
“No,” Techno replied immediately. “Y’know what would be nice? We could just… sit in silence. Together.”
“Ah yes, enjoy each other’s company like they did in the olden days,” Tubbo agreed.
“Oh, we would vibe together, our- our auras would synchronize, we will be at peace,” Tommy rambled, “at peace in the silence, it shall be so very pog, we-“
“Tommy,” Techno interrupted. “Quiet?”
“Okay. Quiet.”
Notes:
so this chapter is pretty much a filler chapter for passage of time and just a bit of me playing with what conditions like these might do to a person. next chapter will be quite plot and then the one after that… might be the last chapter? i’ll explain more in the next end note. i hope you all have a great day/night and if you comment, itll make me have motivation, soooooo
:)
Chapter 17: Crumbling to Pieces
Summary:
The class of rich children returns to the cell (this is not good)
Notes:
hello! here’s another chapter, and please read the end note for this one! enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Karl was pretty amazing at eavesdropping. He had listened to the doctors enough to find out that he was in a MRI scan machine (he knew MRI was an acronym, but not what it stood for), and that the machine was meant to see his brain. Different parts of his brain were going to light up on the doctors screens, and that was pretty nifty.
He wasn’t sure if they were going to be able to see his memories. Or, wait, could they change things in his brain? Would the machine take away his power for good; would it fix him and make him better? Or would it make him more obedient and good? No matter what, he was trying not to be scared. He was going to be good.
He had a little tube sticking out of the vein in his arm (it was called an IV, he was pretty sure) and the fact that there was most certainly a needle in him put him on edge. He wouldn’t pull it out, of course, but he didn’t like it.
Actually, he wouldn’t be able to pull it out if he tried. Upon attempting to move, Karl found out that he was strapped down to the machine. It didn’t bring back any unhappy memories because he refused to think about it. Crying meant moving, and he didn’t want the doctors to know he wasn’t being good.
The machine started to whir, indicating that it was on, and a bunch of tapping and thumping noises surrounded Karl. Was the machine broken? Was it going to hurt him?
“Nine, we’re going to need you to try and time travel now,” the intercom ordered, and Karl was confused. He couldn’t travel anymore! And even if he could, he wasn’t allowed to leave. Karl frowned and furrowed his eyebrows. “Just try to, it’s not that hard!” they snapped.
Karl subconsciously tried to force out a whimper but barely made a hissing noise. Quickly as not to anger the doctors, he tried to think of a time period he would travel to. When he realized that he couldn’t think of any exact dates that he’d voluntarily travel to, he decided he’d say some random number and place and hope for the best.
He opened his mouth to speak and mouthed the words, trying to force sound out and travel. Of course, he was silent, but not for lack of trying. By the end of it, he fell into a violent bout of coughing. As soon as he recovered, he waited for the intercom to speak again, to give him instructions (or maybe even praise?).
Instead, a guard came into the room and ripped the IV out of Karl’s arm, causing him to flinch and blood to start trickling down the limb. They unstrapped him and carried him like a sack of potatoes back to the cell. Karl remembered when they used to let him walk himself, but maybe he hadn’t walked fast enough and they decided they would carry him. The guards definitely could toss him around easily; how light was he? Or maybe the guards were just all really strong.
They threw Karl back into the cell and the bars closed. He was lucky enough to not even have the wind knocked out of him, so he quickly stood up and looked around for someone to hang out with. He noticed that pretty much everyone was in his own room, (save for Bad, who was watching Dream and George sleep for some reason), so he grinned and ran over there.
“Karl!” Ranboo exclaimed, and just being noticed brightened Karl’s expression tenfold.
“Technoblade, can we stop being quiet now?” Tommy groaned. Oh man, not being able to talk? Oh the humanity! How horrible that must be. Of course, Karl would never tell Tommy he had such sarcastic and rude thoughts, since he didn’t want to make Tommy mad, but still.
“I’m not forcin’ you to be silent. But alright, Wil and I’ll go and leave the six of you to whatever you’re up to,” Techno replied. He stood up and his twin followed suit, both of them leaving the room. Karl hopped down onto the ground where Techno and Wilbur had just been sitting.
“As the biggest man here, it’s my duty to entertain you all,” Tommy declared with an aura of self-imposed importance. Karl giggled silently. “As usual, I’ve got a game idea for us! But- here’s the thing. Today, boys, it comes with a price!”
“Tommy, no,” Sapnap frowned.
“Tommy, yes!” Tommy replied in a chipper tone. “Don’t worry, I’m not gonna take your bread or anything. I’ve just decided that I want to bully Ranboob a little bit.”
“W- why me?” Ranboo sputtered in a very high pitch.
“Don’t bully Ranboo!” Tubbo scolded.
“Tommy, don’t develop a god complex just because you’re good at coming up with things for us to do,” Purpled said.
“I hear your protests, I do!” Tommy replied. “But how about this, Ranboo says that I am the greatest and biggest man, and I will never- well, maybe not never… I won’t bully him again! For a while. And I will say my game idea.”
“I am the greatest and biggest man?” Ranboo echoed.
“No! Not you, Boob boy! Me! Tommyinnit is the greatest and-“
“Tommy, this is just dumb,” Sapnap pointed out.
“Ranboo, come on, please? For me?” Tommy tried, guilt tripping his taller friend. Ranboo whined softly and Tommy, realizing he was going too far, relented. “Okay, no, I’m sorry, I-“
“Can I come up with a game instead, then?” Ranboo asked.
“Yes! Down with the Tommy dictatorship!” Purpled cheered.
“Guys, we don’t joke about dictatorships here,” Tommy started. “We-“
“Yes Ranboo! Stand up to Tommy, he’s a wrongun!” Sapnap added.
“Oi!” Tommy exclaimed. “That’s my word! Not yours!”
“I am so proud of you, my husband,” Tubbo cooed affectionately. “What’s the idea?”
“Oh! Uh- well, I was thinking… it’s kind of a combination of a few of Tommy’s games,” Ranboo said. “One of us closes our eyes and gets spun around a whole ton so they lose their sense of direction. And then there’s someone who yells ‘hotter’ or ‘colder’ like that one game we did. And- and the other four of us go sit somewhere, anywhere, in the cell. Just not up in the beds, maybe?
“And then- then the seeker walks around looking for the hiders and the yelling person tells them how close they are to someone by saying hot or cold. Or uh, Purpled, you don’t have to close your eyes, maybe.”
“That sounds fun, Boo!” Tubbo commended, causing Ranboo to blush proudly. And so the six of them started the game. They played a few rounds, and although neither Karl nor Purpled could be the person who yells hot and cold, and it was great! Karl even won one of the rounds, having been the last person who was found. At one point, they did have to go into their room for a second so the guards could take Techno, but that was only a short interlude in the game.
Then his turn to be the seeker came up, and he decided he was going to target Tommy, who had been winning far too much. Ranboo, who was the yelling person this round, spun him around a few times until he was dizzy. He didn’t open his eyes, even when he stumbled and fell onto the ground. Warm hands lifted him up and placed him back on his feet, and then he was off!
“Colder!” Ranboo exclaimed, and Karl spun around and started to run the other way. He hoped that Ranboo would direct him to Tommy first. Was that cheating? Ranboo’s rules never specified how he’d get to each person in succession. “Oh- getting warmer!”
Karl grinned and picked up speed, ignoring the fact that he could careen into a wall at any moment.
“Warmer!” Ranboo giggled. “Hotter! Really hot! Oh my goodness- you’re on fire!” And then Karl proceeded to crash right into someone.
“Dammit Ranboo!” Tommy shouted. “You- Sapnap was way closer to Karl than I was, you purposely directed him towards me!”
“No, I would never,” Ranboo lied. “Alright Tommy, come over here, and Karl, keep your eyes closed!” Karl complied and took a step forwards. “Colder!”
He went to his left (or was it his right? He could never remember) and immediately fell on top of another hider.
“I haven’t won once!” Tubbo seethed. Karl heard his stomping footsteps run off towards where he assumed Ranboo and Tommy were, and knew that he only had one more person to find. He leaped forwards and Ranboo gave him a ‘warmer!’
Oh boy, this game was fun! And Karl was doing great, if he did say so himself. He picked up the pace and started to walk faster in the same direction. Ranboo gave him little calls of ‘warmer’ which only added to his speed. Then he heard a really loud gasping noise. He must be really close! And… footsteps? A lot of them.
He was confused, sure, but he wasn’t about to spoil his friends’ fun by opening his eyes. So he kept walking, despite the fact that Ranboo had gone quiet. Then he heard a soft whimper and-
“Karl! Karl, over here, run back over here- quick- open your eyes!” Tommy shouted urgently. Karl quickly did as he was told, opening his eyes, and found himself standing feet away from the bars of the cell. On the other side stood a class of kids who were about his age. The same class as before. His face fell and he quickly ran over to Tommy and the others.
“Oh Prime, they’re back,” Tubbo whimpered, close to hyperventilating.
“I- what more do they fucking want?” Sapnap said. “I hate this! We’re just- what, a grade in class for them? A field trip?”
“Guys, we’re just- you’re just giving them something to write notes about,” Ranboo whispered. “Can we just… ignore them?”
Ranboo nervously walked over to the far corner of the cell and beckoned for them to follow suit. He sat down and the rest of them joined him. Karl did not want to look at the kids, so he was especially grateful for Ranboo’s idea. A single glance over to the students, taking notes on his behavior, sent unwanted memories flooding back into Karl’s head.
He’d already panicked enough times, and his friends had enough on their plates without having to try and calm him down from a panic attack. So Karl tried to focus on something else, anything else, to keep the tears at bay.
“I can feel their fucking eyes boring into my skull,” Tommy remarked. Due to the sheer horror and discomfort of the situation, no one else said a word. Karl wanted them to start talking, so they could have something to think about besides the fact that they were pretty much in a human zoo. He whistled softly, not loud enough for the kids from the school to hear, and his friends’ attention turned to him.
Why do you think they’re back? he asked. Immediately after having signed that, he realized that the question wouldn’t accomplish one of his goals of thinking about something different, but at least there wasn’t silence. Unless they didn’t respond to him.
“Oh yeah, you’re right! What reason would there be for the fuckers to come back? I’ve never heard of a school going to a field trip to the same place twice,” Tommy said, his voice catching on the words ‘field trip’ as if it pained him to admit that his entire existence was meant to be entertainment for some random rich kids.
Before any of them had a chance to ponder the question, Dream walked over and the six children were immediately distracted.
“Ayy, Big D! Are you feelin’ better?” Tommy asked. Karl didn’t know what Dream was meant to be ‘feeling better’ from, but he did notice that Dream’s pupils looked bigger than normal. Karl laughed softly to himself.
“Yeah, but I wake up to being amusement for some kids again? I just-“
“Dream! Go- go up there and tell them off!” Tubbo goaded. “Give them one of your signature rants, maybe you can convince ‘em or something? Or just really give them hell, yell at them, something!”
“Yes! Tell those motherfuckers about how horrible they are,” Sapnap agreed. A sad smile appeared on Dream’s face, one of longing and desperation.
“I- I want to… I know- I- I-… But… I don’t think they understand what they’re doing is wrong,” Dream admitted, his tone laced with hatred (although whether it was for himself or the kids, Karl couldn’t tell).
“WHAT?” Purpled exclaimed, drawing attention from a few of their observers on the other side of the bars. Purpled took a deep breath and waited for a beat, then continued in a whisper. “No- they’re not the innocent ones in this. I don’t care that they’re young like us, they’re not only condoning this entire thing, they’re conducting their own experiments! Need I remind you that they killed- that they- they… they killed Phil!”
Dream seemed at a loss for words, shrinking in on himself. His hands started to shake and he was visibly fighting with himself in his head.
“No, Dream’s not wrong,” Sapnap cut in. “I- I hate to make this comparison… but, have you ever been to the zoo? I mean, kids go up to the enclosures and just stare at the animals for entertainment. We don’t think about how the animals are sentient or don’t want to be there. It’s the societal norm to have a zoo, we don’t think twice! And the treatment there is oftentimes less than humane.
“And, obviously, it’s not the same as… all this, but you get what I’m saying. They’ve been told their whole lives that this is normal, just like how in our whole lives previously, we were just… used to being the best! And if Dream or any of us were to- to dare to talk to these people, the kids or the doctors, we’d have hell to pay. We just- we can’t! Acknowledging it doesn’t make it any less wrong, but Ranboo’s right in saying that we just don’t give them the satisfaction.”
“Th- thanks Sapnap,” Dream responded. “And-“
“Can- uh, Three, Six, Nine, Ten, Eleven, and Twelve go grab the gifts we gave you and come back here for our experiment?” one of the kids ordered. “And the rest of you go behind the bars.”
Karl looked around at the others, hoping for guidance, for someone to help him know what to do. The fear was slowly creeping into his consciousness, and he clenched his fists. For a moment, none of them moved. But the realization of how much power these small children held over them got their legs moving against their wills.
Karl just wanted to scream, to yell ‘NO’ and protest, but his legs moved into his room and his head stayed down. He was pretty sure by ‘gifts’, the kid had meant the crocheted toys they had been given, so Karl shakily climbed the ladder into his bed to grab his frog. He never had ended up naming the plushie.
He hated how vulnerable and afraid he felt as he went back into the main cell. Once the six of them were set, Tommy was paralyzed and some guards came in to bring them for their experiment. The guards paraded them down the hallway and the class followed excitedly. Karl closed his eyes so that tears wouldn’t spring forth. He hated this he hated it he hated it he hated it so so much.
Last time this had happened, they had protested everything… more, right? Had they really just gotten to the point where they obeyed without question? Karl squeezed the frog tighter when he heard a whimper of pain come from Tubbo to his left.
Karl knew the feeling of being marched to an execution. The darkness looms over its victims and yet their feet keep moving. He recalled that he was never truly afraid, in the past, because when the axe would come down, or the box would move out from under his feet leaving him dangling in the air, he would scream out the date and time to travel back to the scientists.
Now, the same dark feeling creeped into him, taking root in his mind, and it was a cruel reminder how trapped he was in this time period. And still, the cell was more of a home than his own time had ever been. He had more people that cared about him then ever before.
The guard holding him stopped in front of two doors and entered the one to the left. Karl tentatively looked over to see where the class was heading and they went into the second door. Karl was all too used to what he knew was happening; the kids would likely be able to see the six of them through some barrier.
The guard put him on the ground in the room and once the other guards were out of the door, they left and closed it behind them.
Karl squeezed the frog in his hands tighter and looked around the room. It was definitely different than most of the experiment rooms he’d been in before. The material that made up the ceiling, floor, and three of the walls was bedrock instead of the sickening white tiles. The fourth wall was a clear glass that was probably unbreakable or something, and on the other side was the class, their teacher, a few guards and a couple of doctors.
Karl absentmindedly scooted on the floor to the furthest wall from the kids, and once his back was to the wall, he looked around to see that his friends had the same idea.
“Do you think they can hear us?” Tubbo whispered. Karl nervously looked across the room to see if any of the observers had heard Tubbo speak, but none of them seemed to be paying the six of them any mind.
Tommy took in a deep, shuttering breath and said, “there’s only one way to find out.”
“No- Tommy,” Sapnap quickly said. “Don’t-“
“POG!” Tommy shouted at the top of his lungs.
“YOU FUCKING IDIOT!” Tubbo yelled, but despite both of their raised voices, they didn’t garner any attention from any of the people watching them.
“Oh my Prime,” Ranboo whispered, breaking a sigh of relief. “It’s soundproof.”
“Tommy! You imbecile! Why would you do that?” Tubbo scolded. “We- we just talked to Dream about why you CAN’T do shit like that! You- you know you very well could’ve gotten us all very hurt with that.”
“Why did you say ‘pog’ of all things?” Purpled asked. “That’s really cringe.”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Tommy apologized. “I just wanted to know if we could talk! I wasn’t thinking-“
“Of course you weren’t thinking!” Sapnap snapped.
“Guys, he said he’s sorry,” Ranboo mumbled, not raising his voice so he wouldn’t sound confrontational.
Before the argument could continue, the intercom in the room crackled on and through the glass, Karl saw one of the kids talking into it.
“Hello, uh- subjects. We… we are- fuck, what am I supposed to say?” the kid asked, obviously unprepared. The teacher motioned for the child to turn off the intercom which they did not do.
“Okay, let’s discuss one more time,” the teacher said, their voice echoing through the intercom that they assumed to be off. “You’re meant to be researching their powers, weaknesses and strengths, and trying to analyze what happened in their genetics that made these mistakes.”
“Oh! Right- and when we learned about physiology, we decided we wanted to try positive reinforcement, right?”
“Yes, correct. Do you need me to tell the subjects what to do? Or can you do it?”
“No- no, I got it, don’t worry.” They moved to turn the intercom device back on and their face paled when they noticed that it was already on. “Fuck,” they whispered.
“Is something wrong? What have you done?” one of the other children asked rudely.
“Nothing’s wrong, I’m making the announcement now. Hello, subjects. We’re going to be confiscating your gifts now. You will not be getting them back.”
“WHAT?” Sapnap shouted. “Wh- why would we even get them in the first place? Just for them to be- just so they could take away our only fucking possessions?”
“I see your mouth moving. Shut up, please?”
“Use more conviction, make it an order,” one of the doctors said.
“Don’t speak,” the student ordered forcefully, getting a thumbs up from the doctor. “You’re going to get a chance for one of you to get yours back! See, positive reinforcement. So uh, we wanted- no, we need you to use your powers, so you’re gonna fight and the winner gets their gift back. We had a bunch of ideas for how to go about this, but some of my fellow classmates had to be video game obsessed losers and so when we voted, the battle royale won. I hate democracy. I’m glad we’re getting rid of it in a few days.”
“You can’t just say that!”
“I did, so suck it.”
“Language!” the teacher reprimanded.
“Could you turn off the intercom for a second?” a doctor asked. The student nodded and proceeded to still not know how to turn it off. “I wish you’d have told us what your experiment was, first. I’ve got a couple of rules for this, number one being that you can’t have any of them die. We wanna have all twelve for… later, you know. The ceremony. Another thing is… we haven’t tested Three’s toggle yet, the thing that makes it able to see. We can do that now, if you’d want. We’ll take it and see if it can break bedrock, or just the general extent of the power, and bring it back here.”
“But I want to start now,” the student whined, dragging out each word. Karl wanted to continue eavesdropping, but Purpled frantically grabbed his attention, along with the others’.
“Guys, I- I know for a fact that I’m able to break bedrock,” Purpled said. “I can do anything, I don’t have any limits. They’ll put me in there, and I’m gonna break all the bedrock they trap me in and- and kill them before they get a chance to react. Then I’ll break this entire prison into pieces, I’ll get us out of here.”
“Actually? You’re sure?” Tubbo replied excitedly. Tommy made a noise that was halfway between an incredulous laugh and an exhale.
“I’m sure,” Purpled promised. Karl whistled so they’d look at him.
You’re going to kill them? he signed tentatively.
“What’d he say?” Purpled asked.
“He asked if you’re really going to kill them,” Sapnap answered.
“Oh- y- yeah,” Purpled stammered. “I mean, they’re not good people, so, I think- it might be- the-… maybe?”
You’re fine, just… Karl took a deep breath. Make it hurt.
“AYYY LET’S GO!” Tommy exclaimed, getting hyped over the idea of freedom and the unanimous agreement.
“What?” Purpled inquired. “What did-“
“HE SAYS KILL THOSE MOTHERFUCKERS!” Tubbo shouted. A huge grin appeared on Purpled’s face.
“It’s gonna work! We’re gonna be free, it’s really all going to be okay!” Ranboo rejoiced.
“Okay, okay, just- hear me out for a second,” Purpled told them. “I- you guys just need to stay here, stay safe, so I can come get you. I promise you, I promise it’ll be okay. Just don’t provoke them, do what they say, and it’ll be their blood on the floor in an hour or so’s time. I’ll try and track in my head where you guys are, if I can count the steps the guards take. When I can see, I’ll get out, get you guys, we’ll go to the cell and get everyone else, then we’ll go.”
“So many things could go wrong,” Tubbo fretted.
“No, don’t think like that,” Ranboo responded. “Oh- Tubbo! If we get a weapon, you can duplicate it so we can all have one! Unless it has genetic material, you’ll be able to, right?”
“True! So- you think this can… can work?” Tubbo questioned hopefully.
“I know it will,” Purpled confirmed. His smile turned into a mischievous expression. “After all, I’m literally the most overpowered out of everyone ever. I can do anything!”
“Don’t brag, bitch,” Tommy replied lightheartedly.
“Are you listening?” the student on the intercom snapped, causing the six of them to collectively flinch. “Good. You’re going to relinquish the gifts now. I’m sending someone in to take them, and also take Three. You will not misbehave when they enter the room, or you’ll be punished.”
The door opened and Purpled moved away from the five of them and towards the sound of the guard walking towards them. Before grabbing Purpled, the guard took their six stuffed animals and shoved them into a bag. Karl watched with dismay as his frog fell limply from the guard’s grasp.
As the guard took Purpled and left, Tommy whispered, “if it weren’t for this plan, there’s no way I’d fight you guys for Henry. You’re worth more, y’know?”
“I dunno, Tommy, I think I’d trade you for Benson in a heartbeat,” Tubbo joked. He continued, ignoring Tommy’s offended gasp. “In all seriousness, though, we need to- to be careful. These people have no regard for our lives, so even if they’re commanding you, you have to stay strong and not- not kill anyone.”
“Yeah, I don’t even know what they’re thinking with this!” Sapnap said. “I mean, Tubbo- you and Karl can’t use your powers right now, and Ranboo, if they disable your collar, won’t you just teleport out of here? This is just a stupid experiment.”
“I- uh, can’t teleport through this,” Ranboo replied, gesturing to the bedrock wall.
“You could teleport through the glass,” Tommy pointed out.
“Unless the glass is laced with bedrock?” Tubbo suggested. “I mean- is that possible?”
“Even still, only Tommy and I can really hold combat,” Sapnap continued. “If they wanted to see our powers for their ‘research’, and I use that term loosely- also fuck them, I hate them- they could’ve done a smarter experiment.”
“I mean… they’re still little kids. Ten year olds are stupid,” Tommy added. Karl gave him an offended glare, causing Tommy to double over laughing. “Not you, Karl. You’re the one exception.”
“He might be eleven by now,” Ranboo mentioned. “I mean, have we been here nearly a year? We’ve aged during that time, right? We’ve just been saying what our ages were when we were put in here, but maybe our birthdays happened! Tubbo, when did you say our birthday was? Because- because you said I could share yours, remember?”
“December twenty-third,” Tubbo answered. “And you’re right! But this isn’t really a good time for this revelation.”
I don’t age, Karl mentioned. I’m still ten years and one day old. Ranboo, who was the only one who was looking at Karl when he signed that, gave Karl a concerned look but didn’t push anything.
“Can we- real quick, can we go back to the fact that Karl and I can’t use our powers, yet we’re expected to fight?” Tubbo reminded them.
“I… I don’t know, I mean, we’re not getting the toys back anyways, so if you two just stay out of it, the three of us can give’m a good show without hurting each other, and then Purpled’ll come for us,” Tommy decided.
“Yeah, we can just use our powers and look super cool, and then everything’ll be okay!” Ranboo agreed.
“Okay, you’re gonna start when I give the command,” a different student from the previous one announced. “The guard dropped a little piece of lead rope in the room when they grabbed Three, so uh- Eleven, you can duplicate it and use it as a weapon if you please. The last one conscious wins! Give us a good fight, and maybe we won’t have to issue any punishments.”
Tubbo noticed the piece of lead rope on the ground and moved to pick it up.
“Tubbo!” Sapnap exclaimed. “Don’t-“
“I have to duplicate it!” Tubbo interrupted. “I won’t strangle anyone or whatever they expect me to do with a fucking metal rope. I still have to use my power as not to be suspicious or get us punished!”
“He’s right, Sapnap,” Tommy added.
“Alrighty! We’ve just got to turn up the heat a little bit so that Six’ll be able to use its power. One moment.”
Karl watched the student gesture for one of the doctors to fiddle with what he assumed was a remote thermostat as the nervousness built up inside him. Would they really escape the prison in a matter of hours? And would-
“Okay! The heat’ll be up in a second. Don’t move.”
Karl heard a ‘click’ and then the room immediately got extremely hot, causing him to start sweating. He pushed his overgrown hair out of his face and looked over to Sapnap, concerned. A small flame started to lick the corner of Sapnap’s ear as the heat increased.
“That’s enough heat, maybe even turn it down a little bit. Just enough so that it can make flames.”
“We’re all set. I’ve just disabled Twelve’s collar.”
“Sick, thanks! Subjects, put on a good show for us! Okay- three, two, one, go!”
Karl wasn’t sure what he had been expecting from his friends when they said that they were going to still use their powers in fight. He hadn’t expected the room to immediately go up in flames as Sapnap surged his power to its limit.
Karl opened his mouth to scream but couldn’t produce a sound. Tommy rapidly ran around the room and put out the fire with the mere wind generated by his speed. He and Sapnap squared off, and both boys’ eyes narrowed. Before either could charge at the other, Tubbo threw a ton of the small lead pieces at both of them, distracting them and probably creating a few bruises.
“Oi!” Tommy shouted, and he opened his mouth to scream more when Ranboo teleported behind him and kicked him in the back. Tommy coughed violently and spun around, but Ranboo had already teleported away.
“How’re you doing that?” Tubbo yelled.
“Pinching myself!” Ranboo replied equally loudly as he teleported to Tubbo and grabbed as many of the lead pieces away from the shorter boy as he could.
Sapnap’s entire body erupted in flames and he held up an arm extended towards Tubbo. Before he activated the power, he gave Tubbo a moment to realize what he was doing to react before he shot a stream of fire towards the older boy’s head. Tubbo ducked and rolled away, not even being singed.
As Sapnap was distracted, Tommy ran over to him and kicked him on the spot behind his knees, causing Sapnap to crumpled to the ground.
“Fuck you, Tommy!” Sapnap yelled as Tommy sprinted away, giggling. Karl turned to watch Ranboo who was trying and failing to teleport out of the room they were in.
“I can’t leave the room, it must all be made of this same rock,” Ranboo explained as he dodged some more fireballs from Sapnap. Tubbo held up a much longer lead rope that he had made from tying the smaller pieces together and whipped it through the air.
Tommy screamed as the airborne rope started careening towards him, but his reaction time was just good enough that the rope went tumbling to the ground and he escaped.
Ranboo teleported over to the rope and grabbed it, then he teleported to Tubbo and wrapped it around the brunette’s cortex before he could react.
“Don’t tie me up, Ranboo!” Tubbo screeched, fighting in the taller’s hold. Ranboo ignored his cries and finished tying him up. The problem with that was that Ranboo had absolutely no idea how to tie a knot. If he had ever known, he could not remember.
“Yep! You are all tied up, no escaping for you!” Ranboo chirped, hoping Tubbo just wouldn’t struggle. Tubbo, who knew Ranboo all too well, immediately proceeded to break free of the rope.
“Remind me to teach you how to tie a knot, Boo,” Tubbo said, punching Ranboo in the gut before he could teleport away. Tommy ran over and swept Tubbo’s legs, laughing all the while as Tubbo fell to the ground.
Sapnap ran as fast as he could after Tommy, shooting as much fire as he could at the older boy. Besides a few strands of hair that caught flame, Tommy remained unscathed.
“Just know that the more you fuck up my hair and burn it, the more I’ll look like Wilbur!” Tommy exclaimed, referencing how Wilbur’s hair was still a burnt ruined mess from the last time the class had experimented on them.
A stray blast of fire shot through the air towards Karl’s head and he reflexively ducked, accidentally banging his head violently onto the bedrock wall. He could faintly hear someone shouting ‘KARL’ as he faded from consciousness.
After what felt like a split second (but was definitely much more) passed, a piece of metal hitting Karl’s head shook him awake. He shot upwards into a sitting position and found his clothes to be torn and his limbs to be littered with cuts and burns. He looked around and saw that while he was unconscious, the fight must have gotten more aggressive, since the four who were actively in combat were in worse condition than he was.
He moved his hand up to his head and rubbed his temple, frowning as his hand came back smudged with his blood. How had he managed to get so hurt if he hadn’t even done any fighting? Insistent voices in his head told him that he was utterly incompetent. To convince himself that he wasn’t useless, he forced himself to stand and join the combat.
Wait, why was he fighting his friends? He shouldn’t- they’re the only ones who care! He shouldn’t be ungrateful, then they won’t care about him anymore! But, wait, Purpled said that they were supposed to do as the class said. So he was supposed to fight them?
The internal conflict overwhelmed him, and he wasn’t sure what he was meant to do.
“Karl!” Tubbo exclaimed, barely dodging Tommy’s fist. “S-“
An extremely loud explosion sounded throughout the building, reverberating across the walls and in their ears. The ground shook and Karl, who had been unsteady as he stood, collapsed to the ground.
“Fuck, shit, okay, class- you need to get out of here. Guards, get the subjects back to the cell,” a doctor commanded, her voice heavy with panic. She pressed a few buttons, turning Ranboo’s collar back on and paralyzing Tommy.
“It must be Purpled!” Tubbo exclaimed. “He’s coming- we’re gonna-“
The door slammed opened and guards flooded into the room. They rushed towards the captives, making sure none of them had any of the lead pieces with them before taking them back to the cell. The five of them were rushed back and thrown in.
“What happened?” Bad and George asked simultaneously, running towards them.
“It’s Purpled, he’s breaking the prison, we’re going to get out of here!” Sapnap replied.
Techno, who was back in the cell now, rushed over, with Wilbur, Niki, and Dream not far behind him.
“How?” Niki inquired.
“He- he said he can break bedrock!” Tubbo answered. Suddenly, another violent explosion shook the cell.
“Wow, Purpled does not take things lightly!” Bad said. Suddenly, they could hear thunderous footsteps approaching the cell. The source of the footsteps came into view, and-
“That’s not Purpled.”
Notes:
Okay so… cliffhanger :D
The next chapter is going to be the finale of this fic. I’d like to thank everyone who’s read this and gotten this far! I really hope you’ve been enjoying the ride. The final chapter is going to definitely be the longest chapter yet, probably, and since I need to workshop it and do it justice, it will take me longer than a week. I’ve been uploading once a week or more frequently, but for this last one, it’s gonna take a bit longer. I can promise to you all that I will work on it every day, so don’t worry about not getting your conclusion! It’s coming :)
Anyways, comments are always appreciated (I have 68 rn soooo if you guys wanna make it the funny number…) and you guys are the best! If I wrote a huge plot hole in this fic by mistake, pLEASE tell me, or even a typo or something
Have a great day/night!
Chapter 18: Finale
Summary:
perhaps… they can finally be free?
Notes:
WE’RE AT THE END OF THE FIC
TYSM FOR READING
SORRY THIS TOOK ME LONGER THAN A WEEK
ENJOY
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“That’s not Purpled,” Techno stated, in shock. And he was right. Tommy stared at the person- no, group of people standing outside their cell. A large group of people. Maybe… twenty? They were covered in dust and had hardened, grim expressions.
Tommy was terrified. These people standing outside the cell seemed out of place. Sure, they were still Tommy’s superiors, being human and all, but Tommy was certain that the doctors weren’t permitting this to happen.
Were these people the source of the explosions, then?
Tommy noticed that while the people still had glasses on, they weren’t the same type as the doctors, guards, or whomever was visiting the cell had. Each of the people out there had different types of glasses, ranging from sunglasses to prescription, but none of them had the doctors’ glasses on.
One person pushed past the others in preparation to speak. Tommy felt exposed in the middle of the cell, despite being surrounded by his friends. He knew they were unsafe. Was this a test, somehow? An experiment?
The bars slid open.
“Come with us,” the person commanded. Tommy wanted to obey, he knew he would be punished for not obeying a superior, but his mind screamed for him to remain stationary. Dream, however, took a step forward. The way he was standing was… dominant, as if he wasn’t going to obey. They were supposed to obey, though, so Tommy was confused. Dream raised his arms slightly, as if he was protecting everyone else who stood behind him.
“N- no,” Dream replied firmly. His voice was barely a whisper, and Tommy could detect his terror, (Dream should be scared, he was disobeying, they’re not allowed to do that!) but his voice was still decisive.
The person laughed. “I’m sorry?” Tommy instinctively flinched at the raised tone of voice, and he knew Dream was barely keeping himself together.
“Who are you?” George asked, stepped to be beside Dream. George must have noticed that these people weren’t doctors as well. Tommy reached over to stop George as he walked forwards, but… a part of him wanted to help the older men take their stand.
A second person came forwards, and Tommy thought the way these two stood in relation to Dream and George reminded him of how four pawns would face off in the beginning of a chess match, unable to move forwards or take each other. But these two people weren’t pawns like the twelve of them were. Dream and George were being foolish- addressing humans? (Tommy frowned. When had he stopped thinking of himself as a human, even in the freedom of his own mind?)
“We’ll tell you everything when we’ve gotten you out of here,” the second person said.
“Wh- what?” Dream sputtered. This couldn’t be real, this had to be an experiment. The doctors must have heard them talking about Purpled’s plan, there was no way-
“Nah, we have to give ‘em context,” the first person replied. “They’re scared, they aren’t gonna wanna come with us because we’re not the doctors. Anyways, I wanna take them the right way, not just takin’ advantage of the fact that they’ll probably obey us if we order ‘em to.”
Tommy just wanted to yell ‘what the fuck?’. He felt that it would be the only appropriate reaction for the situation; if he wasn’t petrified and frozen in fear.
“Fine,” the second sighed. “Ask whatever questions you need with the fact in mind that any second now, more guards could come flooding into the hall with guns and an intent to kill us all.”
“Wh- who are you?” George repeated with less conviction this time.
“Oh! That’s a legitimate question, I suppose,” the first said. “We’ll do full introductions once you all are at the base, but in simple terms… we’re the rebellion!” they exclaimed, throwing their hands out to the side in a grand gesture. Tommy’s unease grew. He didn’t want to come with these people, he wanted to live in a small cottage where no one else could find them.
“We get that genetically, you’re not human,” the first person continued, “but obviously you’re sentient and probably smarter than most people in this county. So we’re rescuing you, you’re not gonna have to be tested on anymore! I mean- honestly, if animal testing is inhumane and no longer used, what the fuck is going on in here? So… yeah! Come with us.”
“How do we know we can trust you?” Niki asked. Now that Tommy thought about it, the six older captives were standing in front of the five younger, making a barrier of sorts. They were protecting them. Still, Tommy didn’t feel safe. (He never did, but he would feel better if he knew that all twelve of them would be okay.)
“I guess you don’t,” the second person admitted.
“How can we prove that we’re not here as an experiment?” the first person asked sweetly.
“The glasses,” Bad said. “And I assume you’re wearing obsidian as well. You could be lying to us, and the glasses show that you don’t trust us, so why should we trust you?”
The people (Rebels? Saviors? Doctors?) hesitated. “I- I suppose we can take off the obsidian rings,” the first person offered, looking around at their comrades.
“And the glasses,” Techno pressured.
“No,” the second person snapped, causing Techno’s forceful demeanor to crumble as he recoiled.
“We’ll take off the rings, okay? Then we won’t be able to lie to you, right, Bad?” the first person questioned. Tommy was dumbfounded.
“Did- did you just use-“ Bad stammered.
“Your name, yeah,” the second person interrupted. They continued in a mildly sarcastic and unamused tone. “You can expect that and so much more basic human decency if you just come with us. Now.”
But no, no thank you. Tommy would not like that to happen. He is very much against that, actually. But he didn’t want to be punished, so he waited for Dream to make a decision. He watched warily as every single one of the people slid a dark ring off their finger and cast it aside.
“Is it your intent to harm us?” Dream asked, phrasing the question in a way that their answer should make it hard to find a way not to lie or stretch the truth.
“During our escape from this prison, as long as you are obedient, we will protect you in every way possible until you are secured in our base,” the second replied.
“That’s sure a way to avoid tellin’ us what you intend for when we’re at your base,” Techno mentioned.
“We’ll tell you more when we get there! Honestly, coming with us is your only option! What’re you gonna do, stay in this cell? They’ll torture you! And then there’s the ceremony in like, a week. Would you honestly rather die than come with us?” the first person pleaded.
“Wh- what?” George stuttered. He was probably the only one who could force out words at this new bit of information.
“You weren’t supposed to mention that,” the second person whispered harshly. “You’ll startle them, if they break down, then it’s all the more work to take them.”
“No- no, tell us what th- this ceremony is… and we’ll come with you,” Dream bargained.
“Dream, wait-“ Tommy protested, (he didn’t want to go with these people, please-) but Dream cut him off by waving his hand behind his back.
I have a plan, Dream signed. Tommy sighed a breath of relief, although it wasn’t enough to calm him. Dream had a plan! Dream always had a plan, and now they were going to get out of the prison. Right?
“Well,” the first person started, “I’m just gonna tell you the part that involves you-“
“All of it,” Sapnap demanded.
“A brief overview, then. They’re officially making this Prime forsaken country into a dictatorship, so down with the facade of democracy. This ceremony we spoke of is just them instating the new ruler and laws and stuff. But also… they’re going to execute you. As a sign of new beginnings, prosperity, and an example for anyone who would dare consider not conforming to the forcefully instated societal norms.”
Was it depressing that Tommy felt numb at this point? That he didn’t expect any better from anyone? But, no- he wanted to live. He didn’t want to be in the prison, even if it was where he was supposed to be. And Dream had a plan!
“We did what you asked, now you’ll shut up and follow us. I’m sure you’ll do fine following orders, but when we tell any of you to do something, you do it promptly and without question. You can speak again when we’re at the base,” the second person ordered, and they beckoned for the other rebels to start to leave.
So they were supposed to go now, to follow and not to speak. Or- or they would die.
“Come on now!” the first commanded in a sickeningly sweet voice, the way that one would issue a command to a dog.
But if they were going now, what about Purpled? They had to go get him! Tommy wanted to say that, to let everyone know that they had to save their friend, but he couldn’t get the words out. He had been told not to talk, and he couldn’t force himself to break the order. Prime, why was he so weak? Even in the height of fear when the cell had first swung open, most of the rest of them had been able to speak. Why not Tommy?
Tommy took a step forwards and forced out a small strangled whine, tugging at Dream’s sleeve. When making contact with Dream’s skin, he could feel how much the older blonde was trembling.
Purpled, Tommy signed. Dream nodded.
If it’s not in their plan to find him, we will as soon as we can get away from them, Dream replied.
“Now!” the second person snapped, and Tommy quickly started to walk with his head down. He didn’t want to do this, but no one cared what he wanted. And he was gonna be free, that was good, right? (But were they really going to be free?)
If he didn’t obey, they would punish him, torture him, hurt him, yell at him, kill-
Tommy found himself grabbing onto Dream’s prosthetic for dear life as he speedily walked down the halls. He’d never walked down the halls himself, he’d always been temporarily paralyzed. Even though he knew he could technically run ahead and escape by himself, he wouldn’t dare. His friends would be punished in his stead, and he would be hurt too.
“Okay, we take a left here,” one of the people said. Tommy wasn’t really paying attention to them, he was too overwhelmed. Every sound seemed too loud, every footstep took too much effort. The situation reminded him all too much of back when he went to school (how the fuck did it happen that he missed when he used to go to school) and had to walk in a single file line quietly through the halls. He never listened, though. He had always been yelling or running, generally enjoying himself. Back when people liked him. Back when he was an equal.
Now that he was being paraded through the halls, and it felt like the end. The end… of what? Of an era, sure. Would today be the end of his life? Or the end of his imprisonment? Or was he merely moving from one prison to another? Would he ever truly be free? The physical scars could heal after years, but the blemishes left on his mind would remain. He would never be whole again, would he? Was he even worth the effort to help?
Surely, these people didn’t want to save him purely because they thought he didn’t deserve the punishments. He did deserve them, but that wasn’t the point. They had to have their own motives. They wanted Tommy for something. All of them- they must have a purpose, somehow. Maybe the twelve of them weren’t worthless after all.
Tommy just hoped Dream’s plan would work. Daydreams of a perfect, carefree life, just the twelve of them, was what got Tommy through the hardest times. He knew that if he had spent his imprisonment solitarily, he would have withered down to nothing after a short time of mental erosion. An empty husk, no independent thoughts. Maybe that would have been for the better. Thinking on his own hurt. It was easier to have the doctors command him at every turn.
Tommy didn’t deserve the easy way out. He didn’t deserve the way that Dream was allowing him to embrace him, nor the way that the older man was running his spare hand through Tommy’s hair to offer comfort, carefully dancing around open wounds.
He didn’t deserve Tubbo’s constant loyalty and happy laughter. He didn’t deserve Wilbur and Techno’s affection and protection, as if he was their third brother. He didn’t deserve Karl’s constant adoration, the way that the younger boy looked up to him and admired him.
He didn’t deserve the way that George was always gentle with him, even through teasing, nor how the man always helped him sleep when he was hurt. He didn’t deserve how sweet Niki always was to him. He didn’t deserve Bad’s forgiveness for when Tommy would ramp up the profanities in his presence.
He didn’t deserve the way how Ranboo was always patient with him, even when Ranboo wasn’t in the mood for Tommy’s antics. He didn’t deserve how Purpled would always try and play in his games, even when Tommy hadn’t found a way to make the game easy for Purpled when he couldn’t see. He didn’t deserve even Sapnap’s glares when the two would argue, Tommy wasn’t even worth their rivalry!
But still- he had all that and more. And maybe he was selfish, but he knew what he wanted. He wanted a house in a field with his friends. They were his family. He wanted to make his own life and living. He didn’t want the ‘real humans’ to be anywhere near them.
“Stop right there,” someone commanded, and Tommy instinctively froze. Despite not being told that he was allowed to turn to the source of the voice, he did so anyway. And- oh Prime.
A doctor, surrounded by guards, held an unconscious Purpled with a knife to his throat. Blood trickled down Purpled’s temple.
“Come back over here, now,” the doctor ordered. It was only his right grip on Dream’s arm that kept Tommy from speeding over to the doctors and hoping that they wouldn’t mind him speaking if a stream of apologies was what flowed from his mouth.
The (ex?) captives remained in place, stagnant and unmoving, but did not make eye contact with the doctor. The mental conditioning they had gone through was near impossible for them to overcome, and it took all of their fight not to obey any and all orders immediately. The rebels reached for the weapons at their sides. Tommy wished that some of them had weapons too. Wasn’t one of Techno’s powers just being good with weapons?
“Alright, allow me to rephrase that. Back in the cell or we do this the hard way. I slit Three’s throat and we capture you all, perhaps with a few casualties. Then the ceremony can go as planned. These… misled citizens… will be tried and punished for crimes against the state. Don’t be surprised if you get a life sentence, though. That’d be if you’re lucky.”
Tommy was barely able to stay on his feet, as he was shaking violently. He was fully aware of the fact that both sides had swords drawn and guns trained at the heads of whomever was against them. The rebels behind him whispered amongst themselves, and the doctor seemed to be tolerating it in hopes of a surrender.
“Hand them over, and we might lessen your punishment for rebellion,” the doctor called out. Tommy heard the word expendable come loudly and clearly from one of the rebels.
And then came a moment that would change the course of their lives, of history. Twin bullets, simultaneously fired, one by a guard and the other by a rebel. The former found its way into the neck of the doctor, and the latter hit the second rebel who had spoken square in the chest. The hallway erupted into screams, and Tommy was sure some of them were his own. As the doctor crumpled to the ground, the knife buried its way into Purpled’s neck.
“Fuck- run!” someone yelled. Tommy didn’t know who, or what they had said, but he knew he had to listen. But Purpled- they couldn’t leave him behind! He would be okay, right? (Tommy knew in his heart that such a deep cut on the throat was fatal. He didn’t want to believe it.)
Adrenaline took over, and in the heights of fear, Tommy ran. He followed the sound of footsteps as best he could, being sure to not use his power in case someone would get mad at him. He wasn’t really supposed to use the power unless a doctor told him to.
Tommy faintly registered half of the rebels holding off the guards as the rest led him and his friends down the halls. He heard gunshots fire through the air. Stray bullets innocently robbed people of their lives. Guards and rebels alike bled out on the ground.
Someone stopped him, grabbed him by both the shoulders. He instinctively averted his eyes to the ground and steadied his breathing. They had caught him- he was going to be punished- he-
“Listen, you have to listen, if you come with us, nothing’ll get better for you. They’re gonna use you- we’re going to use you. I’m just telling you because I don’t have the conscience for this- I can’t stand by and let this happen. They’re going to use your power to commit acts against the government, you’ll be their perfect soldiers at their command.
“Since you’re so overpowered, you know? But there’s still a cell- still punishments. The only difference is they want you to believe you’ve been freed, you’re not. Oh, you’re just a child. I wish none of this had ever happened to you, but I won’t let you become a mindless child soldier.”
Tommy wasn’t sure how to respond. He wasn’t good at this. He forced himself to nod slightly and a small whimper escaped him. The rebel who was speaking released their hold on him and he immediately relaxed. His vision started to un-blur and he started to become fully lucid again. The same person who had just talked to him was saying something to Dream and George, probably what they had just told Tommy.
He looked around, and everyone was still there and unharmed (except for Purpled- he was gone- they were never getting him back-).
“Okay, follow me,” Dream said, his expression determined and hardened. Tommy nodded, but he was sure Dream assumed he would follow anyway.
Suddenly, a gun was shoved into Tommy’s hands. He turned to the side to find Tubbo holding a few more of the same weapon in his arms, distributing them. Techno was the only one with a different weapon, as he had a sword.
“Wait, no-“ one of the other rebels started, and then Bad shot them in the head and started running. Tommy kicked into gear, allowing his power to activate in the slightest.
Now making themselves a common target for both the guards they were escaping and the rebels they were deserting, they found themselves being attacked by both sides. Both with the intent to kill as long as they had a survivor or two.
Suddenly, the ground shook again, like it had when they were back in the experiment. And Tommy was falling, rocks flew everywhere, bruises appeared on his skin like little speckles and spots. He looked around to see a wall that had been blown open, and more armed people came pouring in. He didn’t care for whom they were fighting- everyone wanted Tommy dead.
Tommy stood up and brushed himself off, stumbling through the wreckage. Quite a few guards had been killed, that Tommy could see. He turned around-
To find a rebel with a gun to his head. Tommy let out a startled gasp and the rebel cocked the gun. Tommy closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and…
Ran as fast as he could, as fast as he would go in the climaxes of his most painful experiments, and went behind the rebel. Without a second to spare, he held the gun to the back of the rebel’s head and fired. They fell forwards and blood pooled from the wound all around Tommy’s feet. He felt numb.
Even when he had been a vigilante, he hadn’t ever killed someone. But blood was roaring in his ears, his injuries from the explosion and his battle with his friends alike were throbbing, and adrenaline coursed through his veins. He would deal with the mental ramifications of murder later.
“Tommy!” Tubbo yelled, his voice encroaching on a sob. “Please!” Tommy sprinted over to the sound of his best friend’s voice. Tubbo was hunched over George’s limp body on the ground. And George, oh George. His eyes were squeezed shut, as if he was in massive amounts of pain. Moving his eyes downward, Tommy saw one, two, three growing spots on blood surrounding holes in George’s shirt. Holes that no doubt went from his skin to his bone.
“George- Gogy- no no no- oh Prime- George, use your power, just- just-“
It all happened in a blur. That’s the thing about moments in a fight, matters of life and death. Writers often depict the death of a loved one as a moment where time slows down and vision tunnels on whomever is in danger. You scream, yet the world is silent apart from a sharp ringing in your ears.
When the guard stomped upon George’s head, George did not get a ceremonious death. He didn’t get a dramatic final exhale, nor any last words. He was put out of his misery like an animal. Tommy may have screamed, cried. But it all happened too fast for anything to register. When the guard swung his sword in intent to take his and Tubbo’s lives, Tommy merely curled up into a ball.
Techno leaped over, parried the sword. Tommy watched as they began the cruel dance that would only end when one of them did. Swords swinging, the slight clink of metal on metal impact adding to the cacophony of sounds as the fights went on. Tommy remained curled up in a ball at George’s side, as did Tubbo. The man had stopped breathing. It wasn’t supposed to happen this way.
The guards sword nicked Techno in the leg, but the pink haired teen took that opportunity to behead his opponent. The head rolled towards Tommy, stopping at George’s feet. Would they be buried as equals? (No- no- don’t think about George being buried- it’s all okay- everything’s okay-)
“Tommy, I found Dream a minute ago,” Techno said. “He said we all just find our way out and we’ll meet up outside. Try not to be split up from everyone; we can move in smaller groups.” They just had to find their way out of the fucking maze that this prison was, and everything would be fine!
A dagger flew through the air towards Tommy’s chest but he dodged it with ease due to his speed. A bullet from Tubbo’s gun found its home in the perpetrator’s heart and Tubbo gave Tommy a shaky smile despite the fact that his eyes were still wet with tears.
Tommy felt like the stains of blood would never wash out of their skin. Why was it so hard to take the lives of the people who had tortured them? Who had taken their humanity, their happiness, their health?
He reached out and took Tubbo’s hand. Tubbo checked George’s pulse one last time, and choked back a sob. Tommy didn’t look at George again. He knew it would only feel real if he tried to accept the death, (that he would never see George, Purpled, even Ph-) and he didn’t have time for that. He didn’t have time to grieve. They could get out! They could still escape. He would mourn when they were safe.
Tommy and Tubbo followed Techno through the halls, running and avoiding contact with anyone else at all costs. Tommy couldn’t help but allow his eyes to wander, to search for more of their friends. (If he saw a corpse that was too bloody and destoryed to recognize, besides the orange fabric that was intermingled with gore and blood, he wouldn’t accept it as real. He shut his eyes, but that only made the seas of blood roar harder in his mind.)
(How would he ever sleep again without George’s power?)
“Don’t move,” the intercom ordered. “If you come back to the cell now, we’ll let you live. Not without proper punishment, of course, but still. Stay, do not move. You wouldn’t want to disobey, would you?”
Tommy covered his ears and tried to force back the tears that budded in his eyes. It was too hard to disobey- he couldn’t do it! It hurt- please, just make it all stop!
A gentle hand rubbed circles on his spine. Unlike the painful grasps of his superiors, the touch he received now was comforting. It grounded him. (Had this entire thing been some horrible nightmare?)
“Tommy, can you hear me?” Tubbo whispered. Tommy lifted his head from his hands and looked up. An abrupt gunshot caused him to flinch, but Tubbo was unharmed and so was he.
“Sorry,” Tommy apologized, and he quickly stood up. He could still hear the intercom faintly, but he couldn’t make out the words.
“Techno- he said he shot the intercom, apparently we both had a little bit of a panic attack!” Tubbo giggled sadly, the weight of the world pushing down on his shoulders. “He- uh, he told me to stay here with you. He heard someone scream, and so he went to go check it out.”
Tommy frantically looked around the hallway they were in. The white tiles were perfect no longer, they were covered with debris and blood. But he and Tubbo were alone.
Tubbo slid around from behind Tommy and sat down next to him. The pair pressed their backs against the wall and Tommy rested his head on Tubbo’s shoulder.
“We wait for someone to get us, then?” Tommy asked.
“I- I don’t know. No one told me what I’m supposed to do!” Tubbo lamented. Tommy knew how he felt- how lost they both felt without orders and directions. Tubbo started to sob, and Tommy froze. He had to keep himself together, for Tubbo’s sake. That was what you were supposed to do, right?
So Tommy clenched his palms and took deep breaths as Tubbo’s shaking shoulders jostled his head.
“Don’t worry, they’ll come for us,” Tommy comforted. He hoped that he wasn’t lying. Tommy wasn’t sure how much time they spent sitting on the ground, waiting to either be found by one of their friends or captured by the doctors or rebels. Or killed.
Techno had told Tubbo to ‘stay right there’, and if there was anything the two of them were good at, it was obeying. Tommy held his gun at the ready, but had no idea how to reload it. Or how to tell if it even still had bullets.
Tommy heard footsteps running down a hall nearby and he tensed. Should he call out to whomever is there? What if they weren’t one of Tommy’s friends!
Tommy’s question was answered for him when a gunshot stopped the footsteps in their tracks. He then couldn’t hear anything. Tubbo was still curled into a ball.
Must’ve been traumatic for him to witness George’s death and not have been able to save him. Maybe he just killed a lot of people and was getting flashbacks. Tommy had killed his first person today. That was not poggers.
He chuckled softly to himself. Oh Prime, he was probably going crazy. He hoped that it was the kind of crazy where he’d just die quickly, rather than snapping and hurting Tubbo. (Was that even a thing? Tommy didn’t really know much.)
Tommy heard another explosion, and the noise seemed to pull Tubbo back to this plane of existence.
“Tommy, I think we should run. We- we should just run until we get outside, and wait for them there.”
“Are you sure?” Tommy whimpered, his voice sounding too small for how big the world around him was becoming. He ran his hands across the white tiles of the floor and thought to himself how smooth they were. The tiles reminded him of hours spent paralyzed, and it was calming, in a horrible way. Not having to make his own choices nor movements.
“Please- I just want to leave.”
“Okay, Tubs, we can run. Is it- is it okay if I carry you? Like, I can sprint-… use my power, if that’s okay. Is that okay? Can- can I?”
Tubbo’s face brightened. “Yeah.”
Tommy stood up on shaky legs, and he walked a few steps like a baby deer just learning to use his legs. Once he had secure footing, he extended a hand to Tubbo to help the shorter boy up.
“How should I carry you without hurting you?”
“Whatever’ll be easiest,” Tubbo replied.
Tommy nodded and scooped the brunette up off the ground. Tubbo gave a small ‘oof’ when Tommy lifted him up and pulled him into his chest. Tubbo put both of his arms around Tommy’s neck and the embrace felt very nice. Tommy just felt… warm… on the inside. (And he hated that- he shouldn’t be allowed to feel anything but grief after he had just lost his friends. He and Tubbo could be the only ones left, for Prime’s sake!)
Tommy activated his power and ran, as fast as he could, down the halls. Tubbo buried his face in Tommy’s shoulder and Tommy felt warm tears soak his shirt. It was hard to hold Tubbo up, not because he was heavy (he was too light- unhealthily so), but because Tommy’s muscles had grown weaker due to the same malnourishment that made Tubbo so small.
He knew he and Tubbo wouldn’t be able to win any confrontation against an enemy, so if he heard any footsteps at all, he turned tail and ran the other way. Some of the hallways had the intercom blasting angry words and commands, and Tubbo covered Tommy’s ears for him while burying his own in Tommy’s shirt.
And then finally. Finally. Tommy saw a door, slightly ajar due to debris, that had a small window on the top. Through the window, a shade of dark blue that was more beautiful than anything Tommy had seen in his entire imprisonment.
“The door leads outside,” he breathed, in utter disbelief. Suddenly, he couldn’t seem to find the ability to use his power. Or even to walk another step. Tubbo slid out from his arms and grabbed both of Tommy’s hands comfortingly.
“You okay, bossman? Come on- we have to go.” Tubbo led him towards the door and the two boys pushed it open.
And Prime, it was amazing. The door swung open and Tommy was immediately hit with a gust of cold air. It sent shivers through his very bones. But the air was fresh, and he was free, (an animal escaped from his cage). He laughed, as there was no way to contain his happiness.
His legs gave out and he fell to the ground, eyes to the stars. And the stars- oh the stars! They were beautiful. Tommy would never take the night sky for granted now that he was free. He was free! The stars twinkled, they were welcoming him.
“Tommy! Tubbo!” Ranboo exclaimed, running towards them. “Oh no, are you hurt? Are you bleeding? Why’re you both on the ground?”
“The stars, Ranboo!” Tubbo giggled. “They’re amazing.” Ranboo’s gaze tilted upwards and he let out an exhale, in awe.
“I’ve never seen the stars before. I- its scary out here, y’know.”
“I know, Ranboo,” Tommy agreed. “Want to lay down next to me?”
All of the adrenaline had drained from him, and he was too tired to move. The fight was gone, as was the will to keep moving. He was content to lay there on the ground for just a moment.
“Have you found anyone else?” Tubbo asked.
“I- I was all alone after the explosion. One of the rebels grabbed me and locked me in a room, but one of the guards killed her and let me out. I- I don’t remember much else. The guard… I don’t know. I got outside… somehow. And I just ran around until I saw you guys.”
“You’ve only been outside once, right?” Tommy asked, not once looking away from the beautiful sky.
“That I can remember, yeah. The world is way bigger than I thought it was. Are there other people, too? I mean, like, around here.”
“Oh fuck, yeah,” Tommy realized. “It’s nighttime- there shouldn’t be any pedestrians, right? Where… where do we go?”
A single crow flying across the dark sky left the three teens breathless in its beauty. They hadn’t seen something so amazing in so long.
“We need to get up and look for everyone else,” Tubbo said.
They were reluctant and utterly terrified, yet their search began. They ran into one guard patrolling the exterior of the prison, and Tubbo shot them with no remorse.
They kept moving.
“Who are we even looking for?” Ranboo asked. “I mean… Purpled… he’s not okay, is he?”
“I- you’re going to make me say it out loud, aren’t you,” Tubbo responded sadly.
“I’m sorry- you don’t- no- no- I’m sorry-“ Ranboo panicked.
Tubbo took a deep breath. “Purpled’s not making it out. Neither is George nor Bad.”
“Wait, what? Bad?” Tommy asked.
“You saw- you saw the corpse. I saw on the fabric- I- there was a number one. And since that couldn’t be the first digit in any of our numbers, since the three of us are fine…”
“That- the- are you sure? No- it wasn’t even in the shape of a human body! It was just- no- no, it’s not Bad. No one would even- how would they- no!”
“I mean, maybe he cut off the number on his shirt and cut a guard into all those little tiny pieces of human flesh-“
“TUBBO! STOP- please- I- please stop,” Tommy pleaded, not willing to believe that a human body could be so mutilated, that a death could be so cruel. “Why,” he whimpered, barely forming the word at all.
Tubbo couldn’t respond. None of them knew why anyone would be so horrible, why a person would commit such an odious deed.
“H- he probably fought back,” Ranboo responded, tears burning the corner of his eyelids.
“We’re not going to- to talk about this any more,” Tommy decided. “We don’t even know if it’s true- I didn’t even see any numbers on the body-“
“Tommy, Ranboo, Tubbo!” Techno exclaimed.
“Techno!” Tommy shouted, completely forgetting the much darker conversation he had just been a part of. “Where are you?”
“Uh- your left. We’re behind the big chunk of wall that fell down, probably not a safe choice, but we’re hiding at the moment.”
“Good plan, big man,” Tommy replied, and he quickly took up Tubbo’s and Ranboo’s hands and ran over to the sound of Techno’s voice. He went around the left corner and did in fact see a big piece of wall. Should he just call it a big piece of wall? A chunk of debris? A rock?
“Come back behind here,” Dream said.
“Dream! Who else is there?” Ranboo asked. Instead of waiting for a verbal response, the trio climbed under and came face to face with four of their friends. Dream and Techno, who they had been expecting, as well as Wilbur and Karl.
“Okay,“ Techno said. “That’s everyone.”
“WHAT?” Tommy shouted, causing all six of his companions to flinch. “Sorry- what?” Dream, Techno, and Wilbur all stared at him sadly, not wanted to explain. Karl remained curled up tightly in a ball, his body wracked with violent sobs.
“Uh… we heard you three talkin’ out there,” Techno said. “Purpled, Bad, George… and Wil and I weren’t- we- weren’t able to save Niki… Karl hasn’t moved since we found him, besides signing Sapnap’s name, so we assumed…”
“We need somewhere to go,” Dream said, and it was his voice that made it clear to Tommy that he was holding back tears. “We can’t stay here, the guards will find us.”
“I don’t recognize the area,” Techno remarked. “I mean, I know we weren’t really able to take in the view when we were brought here in the first place, but I don’t really know where we are in the county.”
“We have to get out of the county, right? Tommy’s plan- the house in the field?” Ranboo elaborated.
“The logistics of that don’t really work,” Dream replied. “We’re in the middle of the county, I’ve been in this general area a while, if you look out past the boundaries of the prison. We can’t just run through the streets, we’d be caught. There’s sure to be a bounty on our heads. We need to- well first, we need to get out of these clothes.”
He gestured to his bright orange outfit that was ripped and stained with blood that was both fresh and many months old alike. “We need to get supplies, just whatever we need to start out there without dying immediately. We just need somewhere to stay for like, a few nights, where no one will find us. We can’t stay here, they’ll figure out that we’re along the side of the prison and we’ll be locked up again in no time.”
The notion that their friends’ sacrifices will be for nothing if they failed to escape hung unsaid in the air.
“So if you recognize the area, Dream, where do we go?” Tubbo asked.
“I- I don’t know.”
“Don’t you have a house?” Tommy inquired bluntly. “I mean, with your legal adulthood and all.”
“You think I still have full ownership of my apartment? That it wouldn’t be repossessed, that they’d let someone who’s not a human own property?” Dream snapped, but he seemed more angry at himself than Tommy. Still, Tommy spouted apologies for causing Dream to raise his voice, which got Dream to start spiraling with panicked apologies of his own.
“Dream, we’re not mad at’cha. Finish the thought, please?” Techno asked.
“I don’t think my old apartment is an option,” Dream answered dejectedly.
“We could… we could go to my old home?” Tommy offered. “I… I don’t think my parents would- would hurt us. Maybe at least they wouldn’t turn us in.”
“I don’t think I trust anyone, besides you guys,” Tubbo whispered, and Tommy was sure he was the only one who heard.
“It’s not a good idea. I mean- I don’t even know… I don’t- I don’t know if we’ll even make it there. I remember where I lived… I think.”
“If you go to your family, won’t you want to stay with them?” Ranboo asked, a desperate look in his eyes showing how he didn’t want to lose Tommy.
“They’re not my family, you guys are,” Tommy replied firmly.
“Tommy, if you can promise to the best of your ability that your parents won’t let us die… it’s our best bet,” Tubbo decided.
“Alright, that’s all fine and dandy,” Techno interrupted, “but first things first, I’m taking that collar off you, Ranboo.”
“Wh- what?” Ranboo whimpered. Techno held up his sword.
“I’m just gonna cut it off of you. I won’t hurt you.”
“No- no- please,” Ranboo begged. Techno ignored his pleas, encroaching on Ranboo’s space.
“I’m sorry, but you can’t move while I cut it off.” Ranboo stilled, holding his breath and squeezing his eyes shut tightly. Techno slid the blade under the collar around the back of Ranboo’s neck, turned the blade, and-
Ranboo was gone, teleported away. Before anyone had a second to react, he teleported back.
“Sorry, I can’t really control it… all too well? I’m new to it. When- whenever I’m in pain, the power just tries to go, y’know?”
“So Ranboo’s set now, uh- Dream, is your prosthetic turned on right now?” Techno questioned. Dream nodded. “Pog, that means most of us can use our powers now. Tommy, if we are gonna trust your parents, we’re going to wanna go now, before the sun rises.”
“If anyone sees us, we’re fucked,” Tubbo agreed.
“Okay… I’m like, ninety five percent sure I can get us there. Is- uh… are we just gonna have someone carry Karl?” The child in question didn’t even respond to the mention of his name.
Without thinking much about what he was actually going to do, Tommy approached Karl and put a hand onto his back. Thankfully, Karl didn’t flinch at the touch. The problem was that he didn’t react at all. He was certainly breathing; Tommy could hear his shaky breaths in and out.
“Hey, bud, we’re going to go now,” Dream told Karl in a soothing voice. “Are you able to walk? I don’t think we’ll be able to carry you for how far we’re going.” Slowly, Karl stretched his limbs out so his head was no longer tucked into a ball. He didn’t move to stand up, so Dream continued.
“Is it okay if I touch you?” Dream asked. Tommy quickly moved his hand off of Karl’s back, remembering that he hadn’t asked for permission. Karl didn’t look like he wanted to say yes, but he nodded. Dream lifted him up and put him on his feet.
As soon as Karl was standing on his own, his knees buckled and he stumbled, but he caught himself. With the forward momentum, he ran to Tommy and grabbed the blonde’s arm in both of his, holding on tightly.
And Tommy felt- he felt warm, again. Was this how Dream had felt when Tommy had clung to him a short while ago? It was a swelling of protectiveness in his chest, as well as pride. Maybe it was just because Tommy was close by, but he felt nice knowing that the child had run to him for comfort.
But enough of feeling good for himself.
“Alright, we’re ready to go, then?”
“Yessir, Tommy!” Tubbo confirmed, saluting Tommy with a small laugh.
“I’ll go back out there first and look around to see if there’s any guards,” Dream offered. “If there’s not, then we can all go.” He climbed out from under the rock and Tommy instinctively awaited for Dream’s screams. But (thank Prime) Dream didn’t get immediately killed, and moments later, he beckoned for the six of them to join him outside.
Without Karl ever letting go of him, Tommy maneuvered his way out from under the piece of wall. The sky was still breathtakingly beautiful.
“Y’know, the sky’ll look even better from the countryside,” Techno mentioned. The stars seemed to twinkle especially brightly to confirm Techno’s words.
“Alright- Tommy, please lead the way,” Tubbo said. The seven of them started walking. They left the grounds of the prison with a relived sigh, but they weren’t safe yet. The city stretched on for miles, and even though most people were asleep, the lights and sounds would easily overwhelm the ex-prisoners who hadn’t been exposed to the outside would in so long.
Karl clung tightly to Tommy, his never-ending stream of tears dampening Tommy’s shirt.
“Are you sure this is a safe idea?” Ranboo worried as they walked on a sidewalk that didn’t have streetlights nearby. “I mean, what if they know- I mean, what if they don’t think we’re human! Will they even care? I- I don’t want them to try and experiment on us.”
“I don’t know,” Tommy admitted. “I mean- they raised me, they’ll know that I’m a real person! R- right?” Before anyone could answer, they suddenly heard a soft sneeze from a block over.
Tommy’s flight instinct kicked in out of pure terror, and he sprinted into the alleyway that was a few feet away. Soundlessly, the other six joined him. (Tommy realized he had ripped his arm out of Karl’s grasp and felt horrible.)
Tommy heard footsteps and he curled himself into a ball. If this person saw them, they would kill them! They would turn them back in to the prison- Tommy didn’t want to go back. This person would see his prison uniform and his inhuman figure and they would be able to tell that he was overpowered. They would hate him.
Tommy shoved his fist into his mouth to prevent a sob. Without slowing as they passed the dark alleyway, the footsteps departed and left. None of the seven of them moved for what must have been an hour. The person might come back- someone would find them!
Stifled sobs danced in the light breeze that flew through the alley. Tommy knew that they had to keep moving, but he couldn’t will his limbs to move. He realized that he was slumped up against Wilbur’s side, but neither teen minded the contact. Or at least, Tommy hoped that Wilbur didn’t mind.
“We need to go,” Ranboo whispered. He teleported away and back very rapidly, and it looked as if he was glitching in and out of existence. Tommy gave him an inquisitive glance. “Sorry- I can’t control it when I’m hurt- I’m sorry-“
“You’re all set, Boo boy. I know, don’t worry. And yeah, shall we go?” Tommy said, standing up and brushing himself off like he hadn’t just been sobbing and in a complete mess of terror moments prior.
“The sun’s gonna rise in a little bit,” Techno added. “Tommy and Ranboo’re right.” Recovering quickly from dark moments was their specialties. They left the alley while they were still protected by the cover of darkness.
Tommy still hadn’t gotten lost, and he continued to lead the way. After what felt like an exhausting eternity of walking, they finally made it to Tommy’s parents’ apartment building.
“Are we able to just… go in?” Tubbo asked. Tommy pushed the front door open and there wasn’t any sort of alarm.
“Apparently!” He held the door open for his friends and once they were all in, he let it swing shut. The light of the rising sun reflected through the glass panes of the door. Prime, it had been so long since Tommy had seen the sun. It blinded him, it hurt to look at.
Tommy was pretty sure that he remembered which floor his apartment was on, so they ascended the stairs as quickly as they could without making unnecessary noise. Finally, they found the apartment. Tommy stood in front of the door, holding up a hand to knock but not having the courage to do it.
“They- they’re going to… they’re not going to let us stay,” Tommy fretted.
“Do you want me to knock for you?” Dream offered.
“No, I- I have to do it. Whoever answers the door will only recognize any of you from- from the news. My parents were always big on watching that kind of thing. Uh- I have to do it. They’ll remember me, right? Will they recognize me?”
“Yes,” Tubbo confirmed. “They- everything will be fine now, remember? Everything is gonna be okay.”
“Thanks, Tubs. But, uh, you guys should probably… not be in the line of sight when the door is opened.”
Tommy had a million reasons for saying that. They went unspoken, but his friends understood. They made their way down the hallway a short way and Tommy collected himself, preparing to knock.
He took a deep breath, pushing down the intrinsic panic that crept up within him, and rapped his knuckles on the door. A moment passed. Then another. Then the door swung open.
“Tommy?” a woman gasped. (He knew it was his mother, but couldn’t bring himself to think of her as such.) “Oh, I’d heard that you ran away.” His fear bubbled up and spilt over as tears escaped his eyes and streamed down his cheeks. He had left where he was supposed to be! He wasn’t allowed to do that- and now he was talking to someone who was entirely genetically superior to him.
“I’m sorry- I’m sorry- I- please don’t make me- please- I don’t want to go back- please- I can’t go back- I-“
“Calm down, Toms.” He quickly obeyed, biting the inside of his cheek to send grounding pain shooting through him. As a second thought, he averted his eyes to the ground. If he was submissive, if he was good, maybe she wouldn’t hurt him.
“I’m sorry- I- we- we just need somewhere to stay- just for a day maybe- so we can leave. I- we won’t come back- I’m sorry, we’ll leave you alone- just please don’t hurt us- I don’t want to go back-“
“Who’s ‘we’?” she asked. Tommy opened his mouth to respond (he had been asked a direct question- he had to respond!) but no words came out. He made a strangled whimper and curled in on himself. At that moment, Dream came running over. He positioned himself protectively by Tommy’s side, but couldn’t bring himself to make eye contact with Tommy’s mother.
She stared at the two of them, contemplating something. Probably whether to turn them in to the doctors or to kill them herself. Tommy squeezed his eyes shut and felt Dream gently rubbing his back to calm him. He heard more footsteps, five pair of footsteps to be specific.
Tommy’s mother stared at the seven of them. Tommy wasn’t sure what was going on in her head.
“Okay,” she said slowly. “You… you can come in.” Tommy didn’t fully process the words as they came out of her mouth. Did she expect him to enter the apartment? He decided to await a direct order; this could be a test. Technically, he ‘could’ do a lot of things, but that didn’t mean he was allowed to.
“Come in,” she repeated, more firmly this time. Fuck- she was already losing her patience with them? Oh Prime, they were going to be punished for this, weren’t they.
It’s okay- that’s okay, Tommy would endure anything if it just meant no one else died. If they could just get enough supplies and to regain their strength so they could live freely.
He nodded tentatively and stepped through the doorway. His friends followed suit.
“Th- thank you, ma’am,” Ranboo said. Tommy knew what he was doing: using an honorific in hopes of placating his superior in hopes of lessening their punishment.
“Call me Kristen,” his mother replied. Tommy wasn’t sure if that was an order or a suggestion. But he did know one thing, he didn’t really think of her as his family anymore. So… he would call her Kristen?
“So… why are you here?” she questioned. Kristen questioned. Not his family anymore. “I mean, I saw on the news that you’d run away. Why?”
Tommy felt the heat that came with an interrogation, and he knew what came next. He would be asked a question that he couldn’t answer, not that he was allowed to talk anyways, and then he would be tortured until he talked. But he never knew the answers! And even now, despite that Kristen’s questions were about why he had disobeyed the doctors and left rather than about his power, he knew what was next.
Kristen sighed. “I suppose it doesn’t matter. Let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?”
Tommy’s head perked up at that. She wasn’t kicking them out? And he was sure that they looked pathetic. Malnourished, scarred, and inhuman. But still, she wanted to- to help?
“Thank you- thank you so much,” Tubbo grinned, shaking with fear and relief.
“So, my husband is not here at the moment, but I’m sure I have some of his clothes any of you could wear. Or some of mine, if you’d rather. And Tommy, you can wear some of your old clothes, any of you could wear those as well. I wouldn’t want to keep you in those bloodstained rags, yeah? Toms, want to come with me first, help pick something out for each of your friends here? And you can tell me a bit about them, how’s that?”
Tommy nodded, still nervous to speak more than he had to. Kristen led them to the sitting area that had a few chairs and a couch. She gestured to the seats as a way to order them to sit down, Tommy assumed. His friends came to the same conclusion, and they were no strangers to following orders.
Wilbur, Dream, Techno, and Karl promptly sat down on the couch. Techno and Dream sat closer to the edge of the couch, on guard and afraid to relax. Or maybe they were just afraid of crossing the unspoken boundaries by doing something they weren’t expressly permitted to. Wilbur pulled his legs up onto the couch and tight onto his chest, squeezing them tightly. Karl climbed onto the couch fully and lied down on his side, his head resting on Dream’s lap.
Dream’s expression softened slightly, and he gently placed a hand on Karl’s shoulder. Tubbo threw himself on one of the chairs excitedly. Tommy realized that Tubbo probably hadn’t… seen a chair in a long time, nearly his whole life! Ranboo, who was still in shock at the existence of a world outside the cell, sat down on the ground at Tubbo’s feet, his back resting on the seat of the chair. (Did he not think of himself as worthy for something as simple as a chair? Did Tommy?)
“Come on, Tommy,” Kristen beckoned, leaving the area and heading over to what Tommy remembered as his old room. She walked up to the door and Tommy quickly ran over to stand behind her. She took a small key off from the top of the doorframe and used it to unlock his door. (He didn’t remember his door having a lock… but he didn’t remember everything from back when his life was happier.) Kristen twisted the doorknob and opened the door.
The sight of the room sent a wave of nostalgia through Tommy. His- no… the bright red comforter (it wasn’t really his, he wasn’t allowed possessions), the lego sets, the-… (no, Prime, no, don’t look at the George merch proudly displayed hanging from the desk chair, please don’t make him think about it), the posters on the wall.
Kristen walked over to the closet and opened it. “So, let’s see… Tommy, would you like to pick something out for yourself? I can leave the room for a moment while you change.” Tommy stared at his feet, horrified at the idea of being given a choice without a clear answer.
“Whatever’s easier for you,” he whispered, hoping that it was the right thing to say. She gave him a small smile and left the room, closing the door behind her.
He knew he wasn’t trapped- he could open the door, his friends were right outside the door! Unless Kristen locked the door- but no, she was helping them! Tommy was fine, he wasn’t going to panic. That would be ungrateful only him.
He went over to the closet and grabbed the first hoodie he could reach. It was a solid red one that he remembered really liking because of how soft it was and how it fit him perfectly.
That would be good. It had been a while since Tommy had something soft. He didn’t deserve soft, but he was selfish. He grabbed underwear and sweatpants and got ready to change. Slowly and shakily, he stripped off the prison outfit, peeling it from areas where it clung to open wounds with a hiss of pain. He pulled the new clothes on and found that they were absolutely huge on him. The hoodie was baggy and practically enveloped him in fabric.
He hadn’t grasped how much weight he had lost until he saw how big his own clothes had become. He was trembling merely because of the weight of the comforting clothing weighing down on him. Lifting his arms, he saw that the hoodie’s sleeves hung off of his hands, forming sweater paws. All in all, with his bruise covered body and huge clothes that already had fresh blood seeping through them, he looked pathetic.
No wonder Kristen had wanted him to clean up. Nervously, he opened the door and saw Kristen waiting for him there.
“Would you like to pick out clothes for your friends? Or do you want them to pick?” she inquired. He didn’t want to make any decisions at all… but he hoped that his friends would prefer some amount of control.
“Can… can they pick, please?” he asked.
“Sure! You head on over to where I’ve got them sitting, send one of them back here and I’ll help ‘em out. When you all’re done, we can talk more, okay?”
Tommy gave her a brief nod and sprinted away to his friends. As soon as he was in their line of sight, Techno chuckled.
“That does not fit you at all, Tommy,” he snickered.
“Wha- fuck you, they were my clothes!” (not his, never his, only humans had possessions) “But- uh… K- Kristen wants you to get changed. She prob’ly doesn’t want us ruining her house.”
Techno gave him a thumbs up and went over to Tommy’s old room. Tommy could see right though his facade of bravery to how scared he was.
Each of his friends went to get dressed in succession. Techno wore a collared shirt of Tommy’s father’s which just seems like something he would do. Tommy wasn’t surprised at all. Tubbo, Ranboo, Karl, and Wilbur were all able to fit into clothes that had used to be Tommy’s. Well, Wilbur and Ranboo actually fit into the clothes, as they were taller than Tommy. If Tommy thought that his clothes looked gigantic on him, Tubbo and Karl were smaller than he was.
Wilbur wore a teal crewneck, Tubbo took a green long sleeve shirt, and Karl had a bright red hoodie. Tommy only had hoodies that were bright red- sue him! And Ranboo…
Ranboo didn’t have any way of knowing what he had chosen…
Ranboo was wearing Tommy’s George hoodie with a content smile on his face. The hoodie didn’t say George’s name on it, so Ranboo had no way of knowing that it was his merch.
He couldn’t have remembered! Well, he knew George was a celebrity, but hadn’t ever seen his merch. Tommy didn’t have the heart to tell Ranboo. But still… he couldn’t look at the hoodie without thinking of George… dying.
He bit back the sobs, he would not cry. He would be strong. But…
He would never see George again! He wouldn’t see any of the people who had died again! They were gone, gone forever! And Tommy couldn’t help but pin some of the blame for their deaths on himsel-
“Alright, I’m going to ask you some questions now, boys,” Kristen stated, interrupting Tommy’s spiraling thoughts. She led Dream back over to the rest of them. Dream, who was wearing some random white shirt that Tommy had never seen before. White wasn’t a very good choice on Dream’s part, as there were already blood stains all over it.
Dream quickly sat back down on the couch, and Kristen moved into the other chair that Tubbo wasn’t in.
“You’re going to give me the truths, okay? No lying. First, why did you run away?”
“We- we didn’t run away. We escaped. They- they were- they experimented on us? And- and… and they- they tortu- no, they punished us… a lot? It- it hurt. And- we were- they’re planning on- on executing us… we just wanted… Tommy’s plan,” Ranboo explained, nervously stuttering the whole time.
“Tommy, what’s your plan?”
Tommy didn’t really want to tell her. He still didn’t fully trust that she wouldn’t just turn them in (or kill them herself). But… he wasn’t going to not answer! He can’t do that.
“We’re going to leave the county,” he mumbled, scared of raising his voice. “We’re going to build a house out in a plains biome far away from- from- from all the… the real humans.”
Kristen’s expression twisted into something weird at Tommy’s admission. He wasn’t sure if it was joy, pride, or disgust. Or something else. Tommy wasn’t the best with social cues.
“That’s- uh, that’s why we had to come here,” Tommy continued. “We just needed… we needed- we’re a little injured… to say the least. And supplies, food, uh, or at least… we haven’t really eaten all that much… oh- but, I’m sorry- you don’t have to get us any of these things, we- we just didn’t want to get sent back- please-“
“I won’t,” Kristen said. But… her tone was weird. Tommy wasn’t sure if it was just the warm voice of a kind person making a promise or just a flat out lie. Maybe, even if she did want to turn them in… she was scared of what they would do if she tried. They were dangerous, Tommy remembered. They were animals with world destroying powers. (Yeah right, like a child who could go fast would be able to do anything.)
“We promise we’ll leave once- once we’re physically able,” Dream added.
“I’m not gonna punish you boys if that’s what you’re worried about. I mean… I didn’t know that you were… what do you mean by punishments?”
No one responded. Reliving it hurt too much to verbalize what they had gone through.
“Okay then… uh- how about you all introduce yourselves? Ha, it’s just like when Tommy would bring home a new group of friends every month when he was young. You’re all Tommy’s friends, right? Uh… what are your names, pronouns, powers… anything! I’m not going to torture you. If nothing else, I just wouldn’t have the stomach for that!”
That… was reliving and concerning. Mostly reliving. They were… safe?
“My- my name is Ranboo, he/him, I’m able to teleport? I’m- I’m not very good at it.”
“I’m Tubbo, he/him, my power’s duplication.”
Tommy wasn’t a big fan of introductions. Even back when he was… a person? Maybe? He still hadn’t liked them then. But this was definitely painful for his friends, to have to say the part of themselves that they had grown to hate the most or risk disobeying Kristen. Tommy was glad that she already knew him and he could just stay quiet and keep his head down.
“My name’s Dream, he/him, I- uh, can… possess people? I-“
“That’s cool! How does that work?” Kristen interrupted. Dream curled in on himself a little bit but proceeded to answer her.
“If- if I touch someone with both hands- I can- uh- I can possess them. Like, I control their body? Uh- my real body goes limp- but the other p-“
“But you’ve only got one real arm?”
“I- I- the- the p- prosthetic still works as an- as an arm. As long as th- the doctors don’t turn it off. I can m- move it, though.”
“That’s nice.”
“So… you can call me Techno. He/him. I have… enhanced combative skills.” Tommy noticed that Techno deliberately left out the fact that he could take people’s lifespans by ingesting their blood.
“Alright, and you?” Kristen asked, gesturing to Wilbur.
“His name’s Wilbur,” Techno began. “He-“
“Can he not speak?”
She stared directly at Wilbur and his breath quickened under her gaze. Sheepishly, he shook his head no.
“He and Karl both. The doctors took that,” Tubbo explained.
“Prime,” she breathed. “Was that a punishment?”
“No- no, it was necessary, so that they wouldn’t be able to use their powers,” Ranboo explained, repeating all the things he had been told by the doctors in the prison. “Not that the punishments weren’t necessary! We- we deserved…”
Karl whistled, and Tommy’s face immediately brightened. This was apparently the first noise that Karl had made since Dream, Techno, and Wilbur had found him alone on the ground somewhere.
Do you think we’re allowed to eat? Karl asked. His hands trembled as he signed, but at least he wasn’t sobbing anymore.
“Oh, how cute!” Kristen cooed. “Did you all learn sign language?”
“Y- yeah,” Tommy replied. (He was not thinking about Purpled- he was not- he was going to stay strong until they were all safe.) “Uh… Karl asked… are we allowed… are we allowed to eat?”
Kristen frowned.
“No- no- he didn’t mean it- we don’t need to!” Ranboo panicked. “He didn’t mean to say that- we don’t need anything- we’ve gone way longer without food- just please don’t hurt him- we’re really sorry-“
“I’ll make you a snack now and I’ll make dinner tonight. I will have to go out to the store to get enough supplies to make dinner for all of you, though!”
“T- two meals?” Tubbo gasped.
“Yeah, I know it’s not even breakfast time right now, but you seem unhealthily small, and if I give you too much food you’ll just throw it up.”
“No, that’s- that’s a- we’ve never gotten that much food,” Ranboo said.
“Oh. Well then, would you like to eat now?” All seven of them nodded gratefully. “I haven’t gone shopping in a bit, but does anyone have any food that they don’t want?”
“Bread,” Techno replied immediately.
“Okay, I’ll see what I’ve got. You boys stay here.” She got up from her chair and went over to the kitchen. As soon as she was (hopefully) out of earshot, a hushed conversation started up.
“Do you really think we can trust her?” Techno asked.
“If she hasn’t turned us in yet, I don’t think she will. I honestly think that she’s just scared that we’ll use our powers if she tries to call the doctors. I mean, she asked so much about my power… but I think while we’re here, we’re safe,” Dream replied.
“But when we leave, she might tell them then?” Tubbo questioned.
“Probably. We just don’t tell her too much about our plans, where we’re going and such,” Techno responded.
“I- uh- none of us are… are able to do anything besides what she tells us,” Ranboo mentioned. “I… I can’t really bring myself to not follow orders.”
Tommy, does the apartment have a shower? Wilbur signed.
“Oh- fuck- Wil, you’re right! Oh- we just got changed, but we could shower! Yeah, of course there’s a shower! Uh… Ranboo, big man, you’re out of luck on that one…”
“It’s- it’s fine.”
“We’d be wasting clothes, though. I mean, these’re already ruined, but then we’d get changed again. I don’t think Kristen would like that,” Tubbo worried. “Also, Ranboo, would you be able to use a regen potion so the burns’ll heal as you get them? You could just take a shower for like, two min-“
“I WANT TO SEE A CLOCK,” Tommy exclaimed, causing all of them to flinch.
“What’d you say in there, Toms?” Kristen called from the other room. Tommy panicked. Would he be being bad if he had to raise his voice so she’d hear his response? But it’d be worse not to respond at all, right? He could lie and say ‘nothing’, but then he’d be lying! He wasn’t allowed to lie! His breaths quickened and he was pretty sure that he had started crying. Why were simple choices so hard?
He let out a loud whine and realized that someone was gently holding his hand. The contact was calming.
“Tommy? If you’re able to hear me, can you speak?” the person asked. He- he wasn’t sure who it was. Was it… Sapnap? No- idiot- Sapnap was dead. A loud cry escaped him, all of the sadness escaping in a single outburst. He took a breath and collected himself.
“Yes,” he whimpered, not wanting to be disobedient and not reply.
“Can you name five things that you can see?”
Tommy’s eyes were closed. He assumed he was supposed to open them for this, right? Slowly, he opened his eyelids and blinked a few times to get the tears out of his eyes that blurred his vision.
“I- I see you,” he replied, even though he only saw the blurry outline of whomever was holding his hand. “And… the rest of you guys.”
“Do you know who’s here?”
“Me… Tubbo, Ranboo, K- Karl, Dream, Wilbur, Techno, and- Kristen’s nearby… but no one else made- made it,” he sniffled.
“Can you name four things you can feel?”
He ran his finger over the soft surface he was sitting on. “The- the couch… my hoodie… your hands… and- and- I don’t know- I can’t-“
“It’s okay, you don’t need to. We’re not mad at you, you haven’t done anything wrong. Are you feeling better?”
Tommy took a deep shuttering breath and his vision cleared. He realized that Dream was the one holding his hand and the rest of his friends were crowded close around him. Except… where was Techno?
“Techno went to tell Kristen that you- you didn’t mean to yell,” Dream explained, seeing that Tommy was confused.
“Is he- is he gonna get punished because of me?” Tommy whimpered.
“N- no,” Dream replied, although it was clear that he didn’t believe the reassurances himself. “Kristen said she wouldn’t hurt us.”
As if Dream had magically summoned her, Kristen came back into the area with Techno trailing awkwardly behind her. Techno seemed unharmed, so Tommy released a breath he didn’t even know he was holding. In her hands, Kristen held a large plate of apple slices.
“These’re for you,” she said, putting the plate down on the table. “If you want more, just let me know. But I’m not going to give you anything else until dinner since I don’t know how much you can hold.”
Tommy stared at the plate of food, salivating. He hadn’t had fruit in Prime knows how long, and the juicy apples before him looked absolutely amazing.
He wanted to ask if he was allowed to start eating, but remembered that he wasn’t supposed to speak unless spoken to. He’d already broken that rule too much today, and he didn’t want to push the boundaries of Kristen’s kindness.
“What’re you waiting for? Eat!” Kristen… ordered? Was that a command? Either way, Tommy would gladly oblige. He reached out and grabbed one of the slices, his hand slightly shaky still.
He moved the piece of apple into his mouth and tentatively took a small bite. The sweet flavor exploded in his mouth and it took all of his self control not to shove the rest of the piece down his throat. He might not be a human, but he wasn’t going to act like an ungrateful feral animal.
As the seven ex-prisoners ate, they relished a taste that they hadn’t been granted with for so long while repeatedly thanking Kristen for her kindness. She really didn’t seem to understand how big of a deal it was for them to be fed, but she happily accepted the thanks.
“Tommy never used to be this polite,” she remarked. “You’re such nice kids, the lot of you!”
After what probably added up to half of an apple, Tommy felt sick from how much he’d eaten. A quick glance around the room told him that his friends were feeling the same way.
He was still clinging to the small bit of hope that came with the chance that he could take a shower or see a clock. Small joys that would mean the world to him. But he’d already been fed, been given clothes! It would be selfish to ask for more.
Tommy, I don’t think K-R-I-S-T-E-N will get mad if you ask her about showering, Wilbur signed.
What if she didn’t offer because we’re not allowed to? Tommy fretted.
I’m sorry, I would ask if I could. I hate that I can’t answer any of the questions or take any of the punishments for you. I’m so sorry, and that’s not your fault.
“Tommy? What’re you two secretly signing about?” Kristen pried. “That’s a pretty neat trick, huh? You can have a conversation while other people’re talking!”
Tommy’s face flushed and he started to tremble. “I was- I- could we maybe- are we allowed to use the shower?”
Kristen frowned and stood up. Tommy immediately flinched and cowered, holding his hands up over his face protectively. Oh no- she was going to hit him- Wilbur was wrong-
“Oh, that would be smart, wouldn’t it? My apologies for not thinking of that before. How’s this, you can each take a shower and then I’ll let you have some bandaids and first aid stuff, you can clean out your wounds.”
“Thank you,” Tommy replied, his voice squeaky with fear. Kristen either ignored or didn’t notice Tommy’s terrified state and she left to go turn the shower on.
“I’ll have to get you all new clothes, yeah? And I’ll throw out what you’ve got on now,” Kristen yelled from the other room over the noise of the shower running. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of how you might want to shower!”
She walked back into the room. “Yeah, it’s probably best if you get that grime and blood off you. Have you not showered for a while?”
“No ma’am,” Dream replied, his voice sounding small. Kristen smiled.
“You want to get in first? You can use any of the soaps, and I’d wash that hair of yours if I were you.” Dream nodded and Kristen grabbed him on the shoulder to lead him over to the bathroom. Surely, the touch was meant to be comforting, the way that any normal human would make contact with another, but Dream tensed and his breathing quickened rapidly.
And, seeing Dream and Kristen side by side, Tommy realized… how young Dream really was. Don’t get him wrong, Dream was obviously an adult, but he was, what, twenty two? His freckled face looked like that of a child’s next to Kristen. And all of the weight of their decisions were always placed on Dream’s shoulders. He had been thrust into the role of being the leader of their little group.
If things had been normal, Dream could’ve still been living with his own parents! He would have been in college, maybe starting off at a new career! (Or maybe he could have relied solely on his fame from vigilantism, and that was cool too!)
But instead, he had gone through all of the same horrors as the rest of them with the added torture that came with making decisions. How much did Dream have to fight against the doctors’ voices commanding him in his head just to speak every day? Tommy… he couldn’t bring himself to make choices under pressure; he always left that to Dream. But now Tommy felt bad.
“Alright Dream, go hop in the shower, let me know if you need help.” Dream obliged and went into the bathroom, closing the door.
Kristen didn’t press any more questions onto them, and Tommy could finally curl up into a ball and try to calm down. The stress from the last… few hours? Was absolutely getting to him. He wasn’t really processing any of it. He knew that… some of his friends had died, but he still felt like they’d walk through the door at any minute. (He still felt like he belonged in the cell.)
He heard a yelp of pain from the bathroom and immediately rushed to his feet, running over to the door. Wilbur ran over as well, signing to the rest of them to stay seated unless Dream needed immediate help from all of them.
“Dream- Dream, did you get hurt?” Tommy asked nervously, talking fast as he tended to do.
“No- no- I- I just- I can’t get this stupid thing off!” Dream whimpered, his voice breaking with frustration and tears.
“Do you… want help?” Tommy offered.
A pause. And then, “yes please.” He sounded helpless, but it didn’t make him helpless to need help! Tommy would be sure to tell Dream that.
“Can Wilbur and I come in? You might have to unlock the door- wait, are you clothed?”
“My- uh, my- my shirt’s off so I can take the arm off… if you’re not comfortable with that- I’m- I’m sorry- I’ll try and do it-“
“Dream, if… if- I just don’t want to cross any boundaries,” Tommy replied. (Their sense of boundaries had been long since destroyed in the prison, along with their autonomy of the self. Tommy knew, deep down, that Dream didn’t care what happened to himself. And he knew that he would help Dream no matter what.)
The lock clicked and the door slowly opened. Tommy looked through the crack between the door and the wall-
He immediately had to stop himself from gagging. Dream, who was self-consciously covering his chest and stomach with the blood stained tee shirt, was absolutely covered in scars and cuts and bruises and- oh Prime, were those…
Words (or shapes, perhaps) were cut, carved, or branded onto his skin. Dream was shaking like a leaf, far too much for Tommy to make out what anything said. Tommy averted his eyes and instead made eye contact with Dream, who looked… apologetic. Like he was sorry that Tommy had to see him. And Prime, Tommy had his fair shares of cuts and bruises from the doctors, but nothing was ever this- this intentional!
“Please stop,” Dream whispered, barely able to force out a sound. Wilbur whistled softly and Tommy spun around to look at him.
Tommy, we’re just going to help Dream, these things happen, okay?
And no, no, that was not okay! Was Wilbur’s general nonchalance about the fact that Dream was literally branded because he was too? Had Wil experienced the same things?
(What sorts of torture had his friends gone through that Tommy had never even fathomed?)
Dream, how can we help you take the arm off? Wilbur asked.
“I mean… I haven’t really done it before?”
“But we can’t just… yank?” Tommy asked. Dream shook his head violently.
“No! No- that’s- that’s- that hurts. I- uh, just tried.”
I’m going to try and do it slowly and gently. Dream, please don’t move, but if I hurt you, stop me immediately.
Thanks, Wilbur.
Wilbur walked over to Dream and gradually started to wiggle the prosthetic where it connected to Dream’s body. Slowly, he pulled it off. Dream was grimacing in pain and still shaking a bit, but that might have just been from the uncomfortableness that came from Tommy reacting to his scars. Tommy felt like such a dick, why had he been like that? They all had scars…
But Dream’s scars were words.
“Thank you so much Wilbur,” Dream gasped in excitement as Wilbur held up the prosthetic in the air triumphantly. Wil put the limb down ont the ground and began to sign.
Would you like me to give this to K-R-I-S-T-E-N? She might be able to clean it, he offered. Dream pondered the question for a moment.
“Okay,” he replied tentatively. Wilbur left the room and Tommy realized that he probably should too. As he turned to leave, he watched Dream notice himself in the mirror. Dream’s face paled and he quickly grabbed a towel and through it over the mirror, covering it.
Tommy knew that he would be keeping that towel up there when it was his turn to shower.
He left the room, closing the door behind him.
The others all ended up showering in succession, and Tommy was to go last. Ranboo had been too shy to ask Kristen if she had any health potions on hand, and no one wanted to face a possible punishment (Kristen could have been lying when she said she wouldn’t hurt them) so Tommy came up with a plan. He brought Ranboo into the bathroom and dug around under the sink until- success! He found a regeneration potion in one of the cabinets.
“Just put the bottle back once you’ve drank it, maybe she won’t notice,” Tommy whispered.
Ranboo finished his shower with minimal burns and an expression of complete elation to have been in water for the first time without burning himself.
“I kept accidentally teleporting in and out of the shower,” Ranboo giggled in Tommy’s ear, keeping his voice low so Kristen hopefully wouldn’t hear.
Then it was Tommy’s turn to get showered. The water was still running from Ranboo’s turn so he pulled off the newly bloodstained clothes and climbed in. The hot water was an immediate relief and felt amazing. He watched as the water turned grey, brown, and red as it trickled down his body.
He found a bar of soap and it was a little covered in blood, so he knew that at least one of his friends had used it already. That meant that he could use it too, right?
He cleaned himself slowly, relishing the fact that months of dried blood and grime was coming off of him. Once he was content with that, he started to try and get the mats and tangles out of his hair.
He pulled his hair a whole ton, fingers getting stuck on clumps, but it wasn’t more pain than he was used to. Even though a lot of his hair fell out and went down the drain with his blood, it was finally smooth. He contemplated using shampoo or something in his hair but decided against it because he wasn’t sure if that was breaking any of Kristen’s rules for them.
Tommy turned the shower off and got out. He got dressed and was absolutely thrilled to see that the new outfit (a red and white baseball shirt and jeans) wasn’t immediately drenched in blood. What cuts he had gotten recently had already started to scab over. He rejoined his friends in the sitting area and to his (delight? horror? discomfort?) Kristen was not there.
His friends were all changed again, and Tommy’s eyes immediately flew to Ranboo, who was no longer wearing the George hoodie. He was playing with the strings of his dark green hoodie instead, childlike wonder in his eyes at the concept of clothes having something fun attached to them.
“They’re just to tighten the hood, Ranboo,” Techno explained. And holy shit was Techno’s hair pink when it was clean! It seemed brighter still in contrast to his black shirt, too.
“Where’s Kristen?” Tommy asked. He didn’t know if he wanted her to be back or not. He didn’t know what he wanted in general.
“She- she went to go get bandages and stuff, also she took Dream’s prosthetic and she said she’s gonna clean it for him,” Tubbo answered, sucking on the string of his own hoodie.
“Tubbo! Don’t put that in your mouth!” Techno reprimanded. “Kristen might-“
“What might I do?” Kristen interjected. Techno’s eyes widened and Tubbo immediately spit out the sweatshirt string and corrected his posture.
“No- I-…”
She sighed. “I’m not going to hurt you. Sure, there’s rules here, but none that aren’t going to let you have the ability to make your own choices as people!”
People. Tommy knew he wasn’t very much of a ‘person’ in the literal sense of the word. (He didn’t even want to be in the same species as those fucking doctors anyway.)
“What- what are the rules?” Ranboo asked.
“Okay, let’s see. Uh, don’t hurt each other or me, and I’m not going to hurt you myself. Also- if you break a rule, I’m not going to punish you by torturing you. That’s- that’s inhumane, okay? Besides that… don’t mess up the house? And… oh! Don’t leave. I mean, leave when you’re going to be, y’know, gone away from society forever. Like, don’t leave without my permission. Just… to be sure you’ll be safe.”
Tommy nodded. It was good to know what he was supposed to do, even if the rules were… vague. And the whole ‘not leaving without permission’ deal was worrying. If Kristen wasn’t going to punish them… why would they follow the rules in the first place?
Tommy didn’t want to test her, so he stayed seated and didn’t move.
“Anyways, would you seven like something to do? I’m going to be going out to the store soon. To get… stuff for dinner. Oh! I can also get a few things for you guys to use as your supplies! Would that be helpful?”
“Yeah! Thank you so much!” Tubbo grinned. Tommy looked at him shocked. Why was Tubbo being so… loud? He made eye contact with the brunette and by his expression, he immediately knew. Tubbo was testing Kristen, seeing if volume would get him punished.
“Tubbo, you idiot,” Tommy whispered.
Kristen just smiled. “Alright! How about you make me a little list then, I’ll get you paper. Dream, would you like your arm back?”
Yes please, Dream signed absentmindedly, before realizing that Kristen wouldn’t understand that. He proceeded to nod.
Tommy’s eyebrows furrowed and he frowned. Was there a reason Dream wasn’t talking? (Was it Tommy’s fault for having been such a bad friend?) Kristen held up a first aid kit and put it down on the table.
“Make sure you disinfect the cuts,” she reminded them, and she left to go get paper and Dream’s prosthetic. Tommy slid off the couch and grabbed the kit. He unzipped it and inside, there was a variety of things. Ointments, bandages, and even a needle and thread! Tommy shuddered. He’d healed from deeper cuts than the ones he had currently; he would not be getting stitches.
The seven of them decided to help each other get their wounds treated, but none of them had much expertise when it came to first aid. It had been so long since they had even thought about tending to their wounds, but since they had the opportunity, they weren’t going to pass it up.
They paired up into twos… but seven’s an odd number. Techno and Wilbur decided to help each other, as did Ranboo and Tubbo, and Dream and Karl, respectively.
Of course no one made eye contact with Tommy first in hopes that he would help them! Tommy would just fuck it up, he was loud and clumsy and would do more harm than good-
“Toms, could you please join Karl and I?” Dream offered. His voice was scratchy; Tommy assumed that was why he hadn’t talked to Kristen moments ago. Techno shot Dream a glare (had he been about to offer the same thing to Tommy?) but didn’t say anything.
Tommy smiled and moved over to where the two of the were grabbing bandages and disinfectant. Dream pulled a couple of smaller neon bandaids out of the kit and handed it to Techno, placing the bandaids on the table.
Tommy, do you want to go first? Karl asked.
Thank you, yes! Tommy replied happily. He jumped up onto a chair. “What do I do?”
“Sit still, and uh… would you be okay if we took off your shirt to do your back? Uh, then you can roll up your pants for your legs, and… yeah! The disinfectant might sting? But- uh, not as bad as when someone pours alcohol on your cuts. Then we have bandaids, the wraparound kind for bigger cuts and probably around your waist and chest… if it’s bad there. And the small fun ones for small cuts or head wounds!” Dream explained.
Tommy took the shirt off and he could have sworn he saw Dream breath a sigh of relief when he saw Tommy’s lack of… words… carved or burned into his skin. Tommy mostly had bruises, so Dream and Karl put some sort of lotion or ointment that said ‘for bruises’ on the tube on them. He did have a deep gash on his lower left abdomen on which Dream poured some of the disinfectant (he was right, it didn’t hurt) and wrapped the bandage around.
Tommy pulled his shirt back on and they quickly bandaged his arms and moved to his legs, where the majority of his scars were. He remembered experiments where he had to use his power to its full capacity while being given an increasing number of wounds on his legs. They said it was to see how long he could run before the pain became too much and collapsed.
Tommy’s pain tolerance was extremely high now, wounds only seemed to hurt when he first revived them. He had become numb to the concept of lasting pain. They all had.
Would it be okay with you if we were to entirely W-R-A-P both of your legs? Karl inquired.
“Yeah, that’d be fine.”
They did that quickly and once they were done, Tommy was fully ensconced in the bandages. He slid off the chair and as Karl climbed up, Tommy’s gaze wandered over to Wilbur and Techno.
And… yeah, Tommy was right about why Wilbur was desensitized to Dream’s scars. His guess was one hundred percent on the nose. Prime, he just fucking hated it! He-
“Tommy, could you pass me more of the neon bandaids please?” Dream asked. Tommy nodded and handed a few of them to Dream, keeping a couple in his own hands.
Karl excitedly swung his legs and bounced in his seat with a childlike joy he rarely got to experience as Dream and Tommy put the colorful bandaids all over his limbs that were dotted with wounds from debris.
Tommy looked Dream directly in the eyes as he put a green bandage next to a blue one, grinning mischievously. Dream gave him an inquisitive look before realizing what Tommy had done- had intended, and then-
Fuck.
A tear budded in Dream’s eye, and oh Prime, Tommy was such an idiot, he fucking forgot that George was d-
Deep breaths. Keep it together.
“I’m sorry,” Tommy whispered.
They brushed over it as if nothing had happened. Karl giddily signed ‘thank you’ over and over and over as the two of them finished putting the fun colored bandaids on his arms and legs. Once they were done, Karl struggled to remove his button down shirt but finally succeeded (not without help from Dream, who unbuttoned all but one).
Karl had huge, long, and frighteningly precise scars, many of which were surgical, all over his chest, back, and stomach. Still… nothing like Dream or Wilbur.
Tommy would ask them about it at the next meeting of the- of the… the Anti-Badboyhalo Club (Prime, he missed Bad, he would never see him again!) and hopefully they’d be able to tell Tommy something, anything. But if they didn’t want to talk, he wouldn’t make them.
He just- he wanted to know! He wanted to know how everyone got every scar, how some of his friends had died. He wanted to know why the politicians had taken so much of an interest in them, and he wanted to know who had imprisoned them in the first place. He just wanted everyone to be able to fucking talk about everything that was ever wrong until it could all be okay.
(It would never be okay, but maybe they could come close. They could be happy.)
Dream finished wrapping Karl’s wounds and he buttoned the child’s shirt back on for him. Tommy put a bandaid on the bridge of Karl’s nose solely for the aesthetic and to see his friend smile. (He also had to put one on Karl’s forehead because of a concerningly deep cut for a head wound, but he didn’t worry all that much.)
When they bandaged Dream, the older man opted to keep his shirt on and bandage himself later, alone. (Tommy knew that Dream was too embarrassed to take of his shirt and show those fucking scars again, and Tommy hated it. And he knew that it was partially his own fucking fault that Dream couldn’t even feel comfortable in his own skin because of Tommy’s reaction to the scars.
Tommy hated whomever had done this to Dream. The scars would never heal; Dream was branded permanently. This, Tommy knew.)
Tommy nodded, wanting Dream to be able to keep his comfort. He was glad Dream was able to say no to something. That he had some autonomy.
Just as they were finishing, Kristen came back in with a piece of paper, a few crayons, and the prosthetic. She tossed the crayons onto the table and placed the paper besides them.
“Here, kiddo,” she said, extending Dream’s prosthetic out to him.
“Thank you,” Dream mumbled, and he started to attempt to get the arm back on without taking off his shirt.
They started to write down various things that they could think of, such as medicine and clothing. Just the basics for survival and health. Techno, who had the best handwriting, did the actual writing while everyone else said various things. Techno started to write down everyone’s thoughts as the rest of them watched over his shoulder.
When they had finished, they handed the list to Kristen and hoped she wouldn’t reject it, saying she wouldn’t spend money on them. Instead, she just gave them a thumbs up.
“Do you want something to do?” she questioned. “I mean, you can play games or something, and I’ll be leaving soon to go to the store, but… I can turn on the TV for you?”
Tommy realized that Ranboo would have no fucking idea what a TV was, and he wanted to see the taller boy’s reaction to such a device. Tommy nodded politely.
Kristen found the remote and turned the television on, earning a surprised gasp from both Ranboo and Tubbo. Wilbur and Karl had wide, excited eyes, and Dream and Techno seemed indifferent. Tommy knew they were faking their disinterest, the fuckers just wanted to seem cool.
She turned on some cartoon for children that Tommy had never seen before. Ranboo made noises of absolute confusion and shock.
“Wh- what is this?” he sputtered.
“It’s a cartoon, big man,” Tommy answered. “Uh, the television plays different shows and videos.”
“Wow,” Ranboo exhaled. He, Tubbo, Karl, and Tommy all sat down on the ground directly in front of the TV. Dream and the twins stayed on the couch but were equally invested in the show.
It was a stupid program, if Tommy was being real. Just a show with bright colors, action, and the power of friendship.
But it had been so long since they had any entertainment handed to them that required no work, so they were enraptured by the pretty pictures moving around on the screen. Tommy couldn’t help but smile when he saw the huge grins on his younger friends’ faces as the glow of the television bathed their faces in flashing light.
Kristen gazed fondly upon the seven of them, smirking to herself. She found it funny how they were so excited about something so simple. It was really a shame that she wouldn’t have these adorable little beings in her house for much longer.
Kristen left the room, not caring much for the show that was certainly geared towards eight year olds. As soon as she was gone, a commercial break came on.
“Is this still part of the show?” Tubbo asked.
“No, it’s a commercial, they try and sell you stuff,” Tommy replied. “It’s really annoying, but sometimes they’re funny. Just know it’s the marketing team pandering to you; don’t buy their product.”
“I mean, we’re not buying anything anyway,” Techno said. “Imagine the seven of us walking into a store? They’d be shocked.”
“D’you think we could get away with robbery?” Tubbo giggled. “Like, we go in and we s-“
“Guys, l- look at the screen,” Ranboo interrupted.
Their attention diverted to the television and Tommy’s face fell. The screen showed a public service announcement, a news alert showing a ‘pressing concern that all citizens must be on the lookout for’.
The screen showed the seven of them, their pictures, with a caption saying that they had run away. The photos were of good quality, and Tommy knew that anyone who had seen these photos would recognize them in an instant.
“Police and guards from the facility are on patrol looking for them,” the voice on the announcement stated. “They have proper supplies to restrain and take them back into custody. If you see them, attempt to apprehend them and bring them in alive, preferably. Thank you.”
A bounty flashed on the screen, an amount of money worth far more what the seven of them were. The screen faded to black, and moments later, the show resumed.
“I’d do anything for my friends!” the main character declared in the height of a dramatic battle. Techno turned off the TV. Tommy stared numbly at the screen, then Karl whistled.
Do you think that the devices in Tommy and Techno or maybe Dream’s arm have T-R-A-K-E-R-S?
“Trackers has a ‘c’,” Techno corrected. “But… yeah they probably do. Although, think about it. They haven’t found us yet, so if we are able to be tracked, they’ve got a certain range that they can find us from. Or maybe we aren’t being tracked at all, but the devices only activate from some range.
“I mean, Tommy and I would be paralyzed right now if the devices could activate from anywhere. If we do get paralyzed, then we know that the doctors or guards or whomever are nearby. But, uh, we should go- leave… tonight, if possible. So they don’t stumble upon us. Kristen, being blood related to Tommy, she’ll be a suspect for harborin’ us pretty soon.”
“We’ll be safe soon,” Tommy whispered to himself as a comfort. He pulled his knees into his chest. They would be safe soon.
“Tommy? Can you- uh, please- please talk about your plan a bit?” Ranboo stuttered. “I just- I need the hope- I- Tommy, they died- I don’t think we’ll be safe or happy or-“
“Yup, I will,” Tommy responded. He hesitated for a moment, hoping to find the right words to brighten Ranboo’s spirits. “Uh- we’re going to have a nice house out in the middle of a plains biome. It’ll be a big- a vast field with green grass and flowers. There’ll be bees, Tubbo. And there won’t be any bright lights of the city, so we’ll have the stars in the sky every night.
“We’ll be equals and there won’t be anyone who’s better- superior. We won’t get punished because- because we’re all good. We can eat whatever food we want! We’ll have a garden, there’ll be fruits and vegetables and no bread at all. Maybe we can have cookies and cakes and sugar!
“And we’ll have showers, clocks, and clothes. Fun colors! We don’t need any orange, though. And we can all use our names, living in bliss until we forget our numbers all together. Maybe- maybe our scars will heal. We’ll have forever, safe, together. We can watch TV too, and read books, and play all the games we want! Even games with toys, because we’ll have possessions.
“Y- yeah! We’ll have possessions! Anything we want, because it’s just us. No one’ll hurt us or be scary, it’s just us. And- and we can use our powers! They won’t be bad anymore, they’ll be good! Tubbo can duplicate supplies for us, that’d be really helpful. And y’know what? Ranboo will never get burnt again. No more water hurting him. Not even tears- wanna know why?
“Because you won’t cry again! We- no more punishments, no t- tor- torture. Maybe we can get medicine that can fix Wilbur and Karl so they can talk again? We can make everything better. We’ll have a big house with a lot of rooms, and no one will ever tell us to go behind the bars because there will not be any bars!
“And- and maybe we don’t all have our own rooms, we can still share, because I- I don’t want to be alone, but if you want to you can. That’s because we can all make our own choices. No orders or commands. Everything will be happy.”
“That’s nice, Tommy,” Kristen said. Tommy flinched; he hadn’t seen Kristen standing there. “Anyhoo, I’m going out to the store now. I’ll be back in a few hours. I just had one thing to tell you. You are not allowed to leave this house until I get back. You must stay here.”
After seeing the fear in seven pairs of eyes, Kristen tacked something onto the end of her statement. “I- I don’t want anyone to find you. You can leave when it’s dark, after you’ve eaten dinner. When no one will see you. Do not leave, no matter what.”
Her strict tone of voice caused anything Tommy wanted to say to die in his throat. The harsh commands reminded his brain that he wasn’t supposed to speak in a human’s presence.
“Goodbye!” Kristen smiled, and she took a few reusable shopping bags and left.
The ex-prisoners were silent for a while, unmoving. Shocked back into a state of compliance. Wilbur broke the silence by hitting his leg and directing everyone’s attention to him.
Does K-R-I-S-T-E-N want us to stay here and be silent? Or are we allowed to look around, maybe do something?
“She- uh, she didn’t say that we weren’t allowed to talk,” Techno replied. “Nor that we couldn’t- uh… Tommy, are we allowed to look through your stuff?”
“Not mine,” Tommy said without thinking. “But I bet we can do anything as long as- well, maybe we can just come back here when we here Kristen coming back.”
“Would you guys want me to read something to you?” Dream offered. “I know that you can all read-“
“I can’t,” Ranboo interrupted.
“Barely,” Tubbo chimed in.
Ranboo, you might be able to read! M-U-S-E-L M-E-M-O-R-Y! You might remember if you just see the words, you remembered how to talk, right? Karl signed. But I can read really really well.
“That’s nice, but I’m just asking if you want me to find a book and read it out loud,” Dream said. “Also, muscle has a ‘c’.”
“Your choice in books is probably cringe,” Techno responded.
“Hey!” Dream exclaimed in mock offense.
What if we all pick a book or two and we vote on the best one? Wilbur signed. If there even are books here.
“Yeah, there’s books on the bookshelf, Wilbur. Why else would there be a bookshelf?” Tommy answered snarkily.
I didn’t see any bookshelves! Where are they?
“I- uh… don’t remember? But! But but but, there’s definitely books. I know that I’ve read books before,” Tommy declared.
“So… can we look around?” Ranboo inquired.
“Let’s do it,” Tommy decided.
They began to look around the apartment and found a few various bookshelves in different rooms. Tommy found one full of books that had been his in his room. He didn’t remember what any of them were about, but one of the books was so viciously dog eared that he assume he had liked it, so he grabbed it.
As he walked back to the sitting area, he heard Techno gasp dramatically from the study. Tommy, curious as ever, ran in to find Techno excitedly holding a book with a giddy grin on his face.
“Wil, Wil Wil Wil, look at this!” Techno exclaimed, not speaking in his usual monotone voice.
What is it? Wilbur asked. Techno held the book up like a child holding up a drawing they were proud of.
“The Art Of War!” he beamed.
“Wh- what is that?” Tommy sputtered.
“You don’t know what The Art Of War is?” Techno stared at him in disbelief.
Run, Tommy, run! Wilbur advised. Quickly!
“Woah- I’ve just- never heard of it,” Tommy replied, backing up slowly with both of his hands up defensively.
“But it’s in your old house?”
“Uh- I don’t know, big man. They prob’ly got it after I was, y’know, imprisoned to be experimented on every day for like, what, a year? We should go see what the date is, maybe look at some clocks? I-“
“Tommy. Stop changing the subject.”
Tommy! Run! He’s going to actually murder you to death!
“Techno, Blade, Technoblade, hah, I know all about The Art Of War, I would never-“
“Who’s the author?”
“Uh… uh…” Tommy tried to look at the cover of the book but Techno had strategically covered the author’s name with his hand, the bitch. “I- I don’t know, who knows authors these days? The world’s all digital, we don’t even-“
“You will be voting for The Art Of War when we have the vote. Dream will read the entire book and you will like it.” Techno left the room, leaving behind a mildly afraid Tommy and Wilbur who was collapsing in silent laughter.
The two of us have probably read that book more times than anyone else in the world combined. I honestly think Techno knows more about The A-R-T Of W-A-R than he knows about any of us.
“It sounds like a shit book,” Tommy stated. Wilbur giggled soundlessly.
If you don’t like it, pretend. Techno’s scary when someone doesn’t like The A-R-T Of W-A-R.
The two of them left the room and joined the others in the sitting area. Techno’s threatening stares caused The Art Of War to win the vote by a landslide.
“Okay Dream, get to reading!” Techno grinned.
“Laying Plans. One. Sun Tzu said: The art of war is of vital importance to the State. Two. It is a matter of life and death, a road either to safety or to ruin. Hence it is a subject of inquiry which can on no account be neglected…”
Dream continued to read the entirety of the first seven chapters, not pausing once. Really, he must have a really strong voice to be able to keep going that long without needing water.
As he started the eight part, Variation in Tactics, Techno decided to ‘allow’ him to stop reading so they could do something else.
“I’m not gonna force you all to sit through something you don’t wanna do,” Techno explained, despite the fact that he had absolutely just done that for the first seven chapters.
“Can we… can we find a clock to look at?” Tommy asked.
They ended up staring at the clock in Tommy’s old bedroom for two hours and fourteen minutes. Smiling every time the numbers changed. Spitefully mentally taunting the doctors.
“Boys! I’m home!” Kristen exclaimed. Tommy’s face paled and he ran over to her, accidentally using his power and flinching as soon as he made eye contact with her. “Hey Tom, are you okay with soup for dinner? I’m sure you’re hungry!”
Tommy was not, in fact, hungry. He was still a little nauseous from all of the apple slices he had eaten. It was a lot more food than he was used to, and it was higher quality too.
Kristen set the bags down on the kitchen island and moved a pot onto the stovetop.
“I’ll just be a few minutes. It’s gonna be getting dark in a few hours, but still, I hope you don’t mind an earlier dinner! I do expect that you eat as much as you can, alright? Anyway, if you’d like to go sit down, I’ll make this and be done in… half an hour? We’ll see!”
“Okay,” Tommy replied, at a loss for words. Thirty minutes kind of seemed like a while to sit and wait, but Tommy was pretty sure that Kristen was just disguising her orders as suggestions. So he beckoned for his friends to join him at the table. It was a small table, not meant for seven people, so Tommy asked Kristen what they were supposed to do. She told him that he could just find any chairs and squeeze them around the table.
He was able to find a few more chairs and the seven of them crowded around the table. They weren’t so close that it was uncomfortable, though, so the proximity was reassuring if nothing else.
“Kristen, she- uh, she got us the things on the list,” Tommy mentioned. “We can go tonight, okay? We- we’re finally going to be safe!”
Tubbo held up a map. “I took this off the counter when she wasn’t looking. We can plan our safest route out of the county. There should be plains all around, wherever civilization isn’t.”
They studied the map for a while and decided where they would go. They would live on the outskirts of the border of county IV, the one that they were currently in, because it would be the easiest and closest.
“Alright,” Kristen called out. “Come in here, I have seven bowls ready.”
They walked into the kitchen, grabbed their respective bowls without making eye contact with Kristen, and returned to where they were sitting. Tommy held his spoon and stared at the meal before him.
He knew it was going to taste amazing, but his mind was swirling. His brain protested every second of his salivating, because he wasn’t supposed to have food this nice! He nervously watched Techno take a spoonful to his mouth and mimicked the motion.
And if Tommy was being honest, the soup wasn’t that good. It was weirdly bitter and sweet, not like what he remembered Kristen’s cooking tasting like. But maybe his taste buds were just absolutely ruined and normal food was just too fancy for him?
Yeah, that would make sense.
To be polite, he finished the entire bowl.
“Did you all have all of the soup?” Kristen asked. The seven of them nodded.
Did it taste weird to you? Karl signed.
Yes, Tommy replied.
He started to feel a little bit woozy. Faintly, the feeling reminded him of what it felt like to be on the receiving end of George’s power. Just… more gradual.
Nervously, he looked around the table and could immediately see that his friends were feeling the same way. Suddenly, it was more difficult to keep his eyes open.
Tommy sat numbly in his seat for a few minutes of confusion. He was just… so tired.
Faintly, he could register Techno saying…. something? Tommy couldn’t understand, the world just felt so fuzzy.
As Tommy drifted into unconscious, he saw through blurry eyes a couple of medicine bottles that were completely empty.
Kristen stared at the now sleeping ex-prisoners. She went to the phone and dialed the emergency line. She told them that she had successfully subdued the OPs. The man on the other end of the line said he was sending guards over.
Tommy slept as his mother opened the door for the guards. He slept as she took the bounty with a smile on her face. He slept as he was paralyzed and shocked ‘for good measure’. He slept as the seven of them were loaded into the van.
Now alone in her house, Kristen recycled the empty bottles of liquid insomnia medicine. A normal portion would make it easier for the user to fall asleep after an hour or so.
An overdose might cause someone to fall and stay asleep for a while.
Kristen poured the rest of the contaminated soup down the sink drain.
Tommy slept as the van took them to a room for temporary containment. Temporary. The ceremony was still on.
Tommy drowsily blinked the sleep from his eyes. He tried to move-
His arms and legs were bound to the ground in chains. Not so much as to restrict any movement, but not enough to have the ability to walk around the whole dark room he was in, let alone leave.
There was one singular lightbulb on the ceiling, bathing the whole room in red light. Tommy cried, sobbed, mourned the freedom that he was so close to acquiring. They had been so close, and-
Had Kristen betrayed them? (Tommy knew she had never cared, that she never would. He wasn’t even human, why would she help him?)
The lightbulb surged brighter, and Tommy was able to see around the room now. Was able to see his friends, bound in chains like he was.
“The ceremony’s gonna be any minute now, probably,” Tubbo cried.
Tommy heard Ranboo sobbing and could faintly make out his skin sizzling as it burned. He turned to look at the taller boy to find that Ranboo was collared again, and he wouldn’t be able to teleport away.
Taking in the state of the rest of his friends, he saw that Dream’s prosthetic was nowhere in sight. Techno was chained far more heavily than the rest of them. Wilbur and Karl were muzzled again (wasn’t taking their voices enough? Did these people think that the two of them would somehow talk without functional voices?). Tubbo’s hands were cuffed together so that he couldn’t touch anything around him.
Tommy’s final sparks of hope had been extinguished. He had finally given up.
Tears cascaded down his cheeks as the hopelessness set in. They would never be free, they had been so close only to have everything ripped from their grasps. His friends were dead, and he was going to die. There was no comfort, no plans, no hope.
Tommy was not stoic nor defiant as he was led out of the room and his chain was clasped to a stage. He kept his head down and didn’t look up at the thousands of people gathered in the crowd.
The guards (executioners?) sharpened their swords as a few people in suits gave speeches. At one point, one of them asked Tommy if he was sorry. Tommy wasn’t sure what he was meant to be apologizing for.
He nodded aggressively, hoping that the agreement wouldn’t get him punishment. Or… he didn’t care anymore. None of it mattered, neither did he.
He was compliant, he was well trained. So he apologized.
He was sorry that he had to be like this, that he had to exist and be the way he was. He was sorry that his power had made the world so much worse.
Tommy had no tears left to spill as the sword was raised above his head.
As a child’s final scream echoed across the crowd, not a single tear was shed.
Blood pooled across the stage as seven innocent lives were ended.
A mother, who had betrayed a creature that she would not accept as her son, watched with a stoic expression.
A rebellion, quashed and all but reduced to nothing, watched helplessly as their pawns were taken from them. No tears were shed.
Countless humans who had once considered the overpowered their friends, family, or idols now watched the execution with smiles on their faces.
A class of students, centuries in the future, opened their textbook to a section explaining why powers were the reason for all things wrong with society. An image reference showed a nameless casualty of the political discourse, a small child who could be recognized as their own classmate. They did not mourn.
A guard turned executioner brought his sword down once, twice, seven times. He kept his face straight and did not allow his sadistic joy to show. He followed his orders set by the higher-ups. It’s easier to kill someone if you just think about the blood you’re spilling and take joy in it, rather than the life you’re ending.
Thousands of children watched the blood spill and heads roll from the crowd or on their TV screens. They were taught that the overpowered, those who possess superior powers, are genetically inferior. They were taught that deviation from the norm is to be punished. They were taught to conform. They learned to love executions, to look forward to seeing the light fade from the eyes of whomever dared to oppose the government.
The world was indifferent, if not pleased, when seven sparks of light were extinguished.
The world continued to turn, and thirteen casualties would not be granted martyrdom. Humanity was happier by removing their genetically different deviants.
Nothing was okay.
Notes:
So! That’s the end. Uhhhh yep they all die :)
I’m going to be posting an A/N as a final chapter, but this fic is officially done.
Woo!
Important note: Kristen is Tommy’s mother but NOT married to Phil in this fic. Phil is not Tommy’s dad, I just love Kristen (and wanted to have a name, rather than writing “Tommy’s mom” a hundred million times.
I hope you read my authors note, but if not, here’s one important thing:
I will continue to read every comment ever left on this fic, even if you’re seeing this months in the future. I’ll respond if I’ve got something to say.
I treasure all of your comments, tysm
I hope you enjoyed Overpowered!
Chapter 19: A/N
Summary:
ayup homies here’s a short A/N that i might have to edit in the future if i forgot anything
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
HELLO DEAR READERS!
Ahhhh, thank you so much for reading Overpowered. Honestly, cannot believe I wrote all of this.
On my phone.
With my thumbs.
And what’s more, REAL PEOPLE such as yourself READ THIS???
You’re all incredible amazing human beings.
I cannot say thank you enough.
BUT ENOUGH ABOUT ME!
It’s time to discuss this fic a bit, shall we?
First, if there are any typos or places I forgot to italicize, I BEG YOU tell me please.
Uhh, next up, just a reminder that Op!Kristin and Op!Phil aren’t married. I just wanted Tommy’s mom to have an actual name, instead of me writing “Tommy’s mom did this” “Tommy’s mom did that” “Tommy’s mom drugged her son and his friends and indirectly caused their deaths”
Ha
Ha
Ha
Anyways!
So you’ll notice that I never revealed who the person that put them in the prison in the first place actually is. I did that on purpose :)
I like to leave a few things unanswered. Will I ever reveal? Eh probably not.
If you have a guess though, I’d love to hear in the comments!
Next up, I have an offer for you amazing people. Would you like me to write an alternate ending in which Kristin does not betray them and the seven escape safely and happily?
A happy fluff ending, if you will. An epilogue where things start to be okay?
Idk if you guys would want that I wouldn’t be opposed.
This next segment of the end note is just me self promoting? A bit? I think? So if that gets on your nerves, skip this small blurb :)
You have my full permission to share this fic with people. I still think it’s crazy that REAL PEOPLE are reading my work.
If you’re going to mention this fic in any way on any social media, drop the link in the comments! I’d love to see. (fanart??)
Also, I’m going to be writing more stuff now.
This was my FIRST ever fic and also first ever public work that REAL PEOPLE saw.
(That’s you, you’re the real people.)
(Real people such as ao3 user Eighteen0_0 who is very nice and snazzy)
But I’ve got so many ideas that are better than this one in my opinion.
Not just angst! Fluff too, and crack, and canon compliant works. I hope I’ll see some of you in the comments of my next works!
Ok done with the self promotion. It’s kinda cringe ngl, sorry about that.
*thinks about what else I need to say*
OH YEAH
This fic has medical inaccuracies probably. I’m not a doctor. However, I did do hours of research for this fic! I learned wayyyy too much about neurosurgery to see if I could actually disable the powers. All of the various methods of disabling are scientifically based. I even did research on different types of insomnia medicine, how to drug people, etc.
My FBI agent is probably scared of me.
Again, thank you all so much. This fic was kinda cringe at first because I’d never written for REAL PEOPLE before, but that’s ok ig, I’ll allow it since this was my first fic.
Also! Huuuuuuge thank you to kohanav, one of my actual favorite people in the entire world. I never would have even gotten my ao3 account without them,and her constant help and validation along the way is what got me to be able to post each chapter. She’s poggers as heck.
(Guys did you see that the last chapter was like 20k words? That’s poggers ngl)
HAVE AN AMAZING DAY/NIGHT/REST OF ETERNITY!!!
COMMENT SO WE CAN HAVE A CONVERSATION! TELL ME IF YOU CRIED BECAUSE THATS POGGERS
Im sorry that I killed everyone. Hope you enjoyed! :D
Notes:
bye <3
Chapter 20: ALTERNATE ENDING?!?! (poggers)
Summary:
AN ALTERNATE ENDING! VERY POG
Notes:
hello everyone! after much writers block, i made the alternative ending. it’s the recovery arc everyone hoped for (i hope) with some delightful fluff. thank you guys all so much for reading Overpowered!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
(Let’s pretend that life is fair.)
Kristin came back with supplies. One of everything that she thought they’d need, plus a fuck ton of seed packets so they could have a sustainable food source. (She expected that Tubbo could duplicate anything that they needed multiple of.)
That night, the seven ex-prisoners escaped the county under the cover of darkness, their path only illuminated by the stars that they had missed so much.
Dream, Techno, and Wilbur carried all of the bags. (Tommy felt bad not helping, but didn’t think he had the strength to.)
(And he didn’t really want to.)
They journeyed all night, not once allowing themselves to stop. They’d been so used to a life of monotony and lack of free will that their brains went into autopilot.
Tommy’s legs throbbed from the exertion. But all he knew is that they had to keep going. As long as the county (and the country as a whole) was in sight, they were in danger.
(Please, please, Tommy couldn’t go back to the cell.)
He felt numb inside. He knew that he should be sobbing. Right? He should feel… something.
That would be reasonable.
(Maybe he was just broken. A shell of a human, or not human at all. Maybe as his humanity was stripped from him, so were his emotions.)
He should be grieving more. He’d just left his childhood home behind, along with the woman that had given birth to him, as well as the country that had held him captive. Imprisonment was easy. Freedom was confusing.
And his friends had died.
It just didn’t feel that way.
It felt as if any minute, one of them would come bounding up behind him.
“Fuck,” he whispered, because maybe Bad would hear and yell at him.
His voice was drowned out by the wind.
And he kept walking. He couldn’t do much more. His mind was blank. Tommy didn’t think he was capable of much more than following orders.
(A small part of him already wanted to be back in the cell.)
No.
No he did not want that.
No.
He took a deep breath. And shut his eyes, marching on. He would keep walking.
Suddenly, he was aware of pressure on the palm of his hand. He flinched, pulling the limb to his chest, before realizing that he’d been holding Tubbo’s hand.
Tubbo looked hurt, that Tommy had yanked his hand away with such fear.
“Sorry,” Tommy mumbled, and he gave his hand back to Tubbo. They kept walking.
They couldn’t stop.
They couldn’t.
They couldn’t go back to the cell.
(Would Tommy go back to the cell if it meant everyone was alive again?)
(No- no no no no- no, if they had stayed in the cell, they all would have died. George, Sapnap, Niki, Purpled, Bad- Phil! They all would want the seven of them to escape and be free!)
(Right?)
(Maybe it would’ve been better if Tommy had been the one to die.)
Wilbur crashed to the ground, face first into a rock, bringing Tommy back to awareness.
“Wil!” Techno shouted reflexively, putting the bags he carried on the ground and rushing to Wilbur’s aid. Wilbur painstakingly pushed himself up into a sitting position with shaky arms and blinked the shock from his glassy eyes.
Sorry, he signed.
I can take one of your bags, Karl offered, kneeling down next to Wilbur and Techno.
“Don’t apologize for tripping,” Dream said simultaneously to Karl’s signing. Wilbur stared at his twin with a blank look on his face and wide eyes as he wiped the blood off his own temple.
Techno sighed and helped Wilbur up. Tommy watched, unmoving. (Should Tommy have helped?)
(Maybe he can still offer to carry any of the bags, or to help Wilbur in some way- Prime, why was Tommy so useless?)
“Here, Karl, take a bag,” Techno said, plopping the largest one down onto Karl’s back. Karl stumbled backwards with the added weight but caught himself.
“Can I carry one or two? I feel bad making you hold them all,” Tubbo mentioned.
“Yeah,” Tommy added. Ahaha, there he goes! What a philanthropist.
“Sure,” Techno grunted, taking two bags off of his own arm and one from Dream, tossing them to Tubbo and Tommy. Ranboo didn’t even have time to verbalize his offer before Techno handed him two more bags.
“Hey- now you don’t have any, Techno!” Tommy protested. What a bitch, that Technoblade. Imagine not carrying any bags at all.
“Oh, I’m going to, one second please.”
Techno’s gaze slowly turned to Karl, who was struggling to stand with a bag that was probably as heavy as he was. Karl’s eyebrows furrowed and he had his tongue sticking out of his mouth due to his deep concentration.
With one hand, Techno grabbed Karl and put him on his shoulders, taking the bag off of his back and putting it on his own arm.
(The fact that Karl went completely limp when being grabbed, despite a nervous flinch, did not go unnoticed to Tommy. It was evident that Karl was used to being handled without any control over himself or say in the matter.)
“Technosoft,” Tubbo whispered in shock.
“Technosoft,” Tommy agreed.
What the honk! Put me down, I can walk! I don’t need to be carried, I can help, I can be good! Techno! Karl pleaded. Techno chuckled.
“If you’re signin’ something, just know that I can’t see your hands, they’re out of my peripheral.”
Karl made eye contact with Tommy. Tommy, please, tell him to let me walk! I’ll be stronger, I’m not weak!
You can’t stop Techno when he gets an idea into his head. He’s like a T-A-N-K!
Just… Karl scrunched his face him. Tell him to carry Wilbur! Wilbur can’t even stand.
Tommy’s face paled and he turned to look at Wilbur, to verify what Karl had said.
Yeah, Wilbur was still on the ground. He looked dazed and his bandages were askew.
Tommy assumed that Wilbur wasn’t in very much pain. All of them had very high pain tolerances, now. But that didn’t mean Wil couldn’t be injured.
“Technoblade, stop being a masochist and put poor Karl down,” Tubbo scolded.
Techno glared at Tubbo, which quickly turned into a staring contest. Tommy’s chest warmed at the fact that they were already getting back to their normal of having fun with each other. But… was that disrespectful to… the others? (His friends had died, he should be able to be happy ever again.)
(Did the seven of them deserve happiness?)
Tommy shut off his brain and walked over to Wilbur.
“Wil, can you- uh, stand? By any chance?”
Yes, Wilbur replied tentatively. He didn’t move to do so, though.
“Are you gonna… do that? Stand, I mean?” Wilbur blinked at him. “Don’t blink at me, bitch. Stand up please.”
Wilbur pressed his lips together and stared at Tommy with wide eyes. Tommy sighed.
“Techno! Can you come over here, put Karl down, and grab Wilbur?” Techno broke his gaze away from Tubbo, (Tubbo rejoiced at having won the staring contest) and looked at Tommy and Wil.
“Wilbur, is your head okay?” Techno asked, legitimate concern seeping into his voice.
F-U-Z-Z-Y, Wilbur signed slowly. Techno’s face paled, and Tommy could see it in his eyes that he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to carry Wilbur.
Dream was apparently a mind reader too. Or just an empath, or some shit.
“Wilbur, are you comfortable with going on my back, just until your head isn’t… fuzzy?” Dream offered. Wilbur nodded slightly.
And to be honest, Wilbur on Dream’s back was a funny sight. Wilbur was really light for a fifteen year old, for obvious reasons, so Dream was able to hold him up with ease. However, Wilbur was relatively close to Dream’s height.
Maybe one day he’d even be taller! (If Wilbur was able to age. Maybe having Phil’s immortality would preserve him like this forever.)
Dream carried a few bags in his arms and Wilbur on his back. Techno stared at Karl, who had taken a smaller bag and was cowering behind Ranboo.
Ranboo, who was hiding behind Tubbo.
Tubbo, who had an evil stare pointed at Techno that sent chills down Tommy’s spine.
Techno picked up the larger bags and slung them over himself. (Tommy stifled a giggle when he saw Wilbur melt onto Dream with droopy eyes and a small smile. He was acting like a kitten or some shit. Not very big man of him, Tommy noticed.)
With the weight of the bags better distributed, they continued walking. After an hour or so, Wilbur refused to let Dream carry him more, having become lucid enough to stay standing.
(No one let Wilbur carry any bags, though.)
They carried on walking, and when they went through an area that was thick with trees, it was so dark that Tommy couldn’t see his hand in front of his face. He held his hands out in front of him as he walked.
The dense canopy blocked out all the starlight. But still, Tommy thought it was beautiful. He hadn’t been in pitch darkness (apart from closing his eyes) in so long! So it was pretty cool. (He refused to think about Purpled. Refused to make the connection of unseeing.)
When they brushed past the trees and into the clearing again, into the light, Tommy was left breathless.
Though his legs were shaking and everything hurt and the bag weighed down in him and the grief was too muc-
The field was beautiful. Open grass, a border of trees from whence Tommy had just came. Exposed rock they could mine. Flowers of more colors than Tommy could name.
A childish giggle erupted from his throat and he dropped his bag to the ground, running forwards. The sun peaked up from beyond the hills, bathing everything in a dim glow. Dawn was upon them, and it made everything so much more magical.
Their freedom, much more magical.
“It’s perfect!” Tommy exclaimed, spinning in circles amongst the tall blades of grass.
He stared at the faces of each of his friends, taking in their grins with vigor. They were happy because he was, which only made him happier.
He’d been so used to a vicious cycle of sadness, but this was different. (Tommy had forgotten how contagious happiness was, too.)
The sun climbed higher into the sky as Tommy stared at his surroundings. They were atop a high hill, and far away he could see the country that they had left behind.
The sun’s glow slowly crept over the country. Everything that the light touched was theirs. They had their country. Their own fucking species. Tommy wasn’t a part of that.
Sure, maybe they didn’t have possessions. But Tommy knew that the seven of them were fucking sentient. As the sun rose, it brought with it a symbol of rebirth.
“We’re home.”
They basked in the silence for a while, staring down at the country and relaxing for the first time. After some time, Ranboo broke the silence.
“Are you sure that we’re far enough away? Can people find us?”
“There’s always that chance. But this way, we can faintly make out everything, so we can see if the whole country explodes or some shit. But… Tommy’s right, this is perfect. Natural resources, and it’s beautiful. I think this can be… home.” Dream replied.
Eloquently as ever, the prick.
“So… what now?” Techno asked.
Fuck, he was right. They’d fled here on Tommy’s plan, which just said that the next step was ‘build a house’.
They’d been rushing on adrenaline without stopping to realize that-
“How the fuck do we build a house?”
And that wasn’t even the most of their problems. They had become entirely relient on George if they ever wanted to sleep. It was only because of George’s power that they didn’t get nightmares. In that regard, they were fucked.
Even Dream, being an adult and all, didn’t have many life skills. They were supposed to farm food? What would they do in the meantime, before everything grew?
(Tommy pushed down the voice in the back of his head that told him that he wasn’t capable because he wasn’t human. Someone with a higher level of sentience would be able to do this, surely.)
“Okay, okay, let’s take a breath,” Dream said. “We just need to start with the basics for survival. It’s like camping! Uh- we have supplies, we’ll be okay. It’s okay, we’re fine. Um, let’s make a little list? Yeah, okay, uh- we need food, a safe place for sleep-“
“The ability to be able to sleep in the first place,” Techno remarked, interrupting. Dream laughed softly (sadly).
“Yeah, that too. The- the first thing we should do is take inventory, look over what Kristin got for us.”
They all threw their bags into a pile and unanimously elected Dream to do all the work without actually saying a word out loud or signing.
A small part of Tommy wanted to go off and explore. To play a game, like kids should be able to do. (Tommy wasn’t a kid anymore. And it wasn’t just because he was the biggest man ever. He’d seen horrors and death. Prime, he’d killed someone! He’d been tortured and abused and he’d taken a life. He wasn’t a kid anymore. And he wasn’t sure he’d ever feel pure bliss again.)
“Okay, I looked over everything. And, true to her word, we have one of just about anything we need for survival. Today, we should… oh my Prime, we’re going to know when it’s day or night! The- the sun’s right there!” A small laugh bubbled from Dream’s lips, which he quickly repressed as his gaze fell to his hands. “Sorry. Uh- we should start on building a house, there’s a book in here on that.”
Dream held up a book that had a huge ‘clearance’ sticker covering the cover. “And,” he continued, “we should look for a temporary food source, but we won’t need food for a while, since Kristin fed us. And we need somewhere to sleep while the house is being made. That’s what this is for,” Dream said, pointing to a one person tent that was still compressed tight into a small plastic package.
“Alright,” Tubbo replied. Without anyone saying a word, Tubbo quickly moved over to where the tent package lay on the ground. He shuttered, sitting down and picking it up. As Tubbo began duplicating it, he started to shake. By the time he’d made two duplicates, his hands were too weak to hold up the original anymore.
“Tubbo, ah- stop, are you okay? What happened, are you hurt?” Ranboo fretted, rushing to Tubbo’s side. Tubbo slumped over into Ranboo’s lap and started to sob. Ranboo ran his hands through Tubbo’s hair until a tear hit his exposed hand.
Ranboo promptly teleported into the top of one of the taller trees.
“I’m sorry, sorry- I’m so sorry, I can’t do it- I hurt him,” Tubbo whined.
“It’s okay,” Dream replied in a soothing whisper. “You don’t need to duplicate anything, okay? You don’t need to use your power.”
“But- but we need it to survive,” Tubbo whimpered.
“No, we’ll be okay. We need you to be happy and healthy above having more tents in the interim, okay?”
“I’m sorry,” Tubbo cried.
“You haven’t done anything wrong. There’s- there’s no one else here to hurt us! No one here to make you use your power.”
“I hurt Ranboo.”
Tommy stared at where Ranboo sat, perched on the canopy of the tree. He moved his gaze back to Tubbo, who was being gently comforted by everyone else. Yeah, Tommy supposed he could go help Ranboo.
He sprinted over to the base of the tree.
“D’you think y’can climb down?” Tommy shouted.
“I don’t know how!” Ranboo cried out in anguish.
Tommy sighed. He supposed he’d have to climb up there to get Ranboob down. One foot after another, he grabbed branches and gripped the bark until he was in the canopy of the tree with Ranboo, huddled amongst leaves.
“Hi,” Ranboo whimpered.
“Ayup. Ready to go back down?”
“I- wh- how?”
Tommy peered over the edge of the tree and-
Oh fuck. They were really really high up. Tommy gasped in shock.
“See?” Ranboo exclaimed. “It’s really high. You might be able to climb back down…”
“Do you think you can just… teleport back down?”
“Maybe?” Ranboo replied shakily.
“Well, if you’ll remember when we had that epic fight that I probably won-“
“Please… can we not… go there?”
“S- sorry. Uh- but, remember, you were able to control where you teleported a little bit! Which- you generally shouldn’t do that. Hit yourself, I mean. But in an emergency… yeah.”
“What if I teleport back into the country? Not even now, but ever? Like- one time, remember when I just… broke out of the cell? What if I go back there?”
Tommy wanted to promise that would never happen.
Tommy did not want to lie to Ranboo.
“It’s gonna be okay,” was all he said. Ranboo shut his eyes and a single tear squeezed out. When it made contact with his skin, he disappeared.
Well. Now Tommy was alone in a tree. A sad day for the Tommyinnit community.
Refusing to let the terror that accompanied heights sink in, he climbed down as fast as he could without another thought.
He found Ranboo laying at the base of the tree, curled up into a ball.
“Fuck, are you hurt? Did you fall?”
“N- no? Sorry.”
Tommy blinked once and stared in disbelief. “You look like you’ve fallen, Ranboo.”
“N- nope. No, no, I would never fall. Heh.”
This fucking idiot. “Okay. Uh, we should go check on Tubbs now?” Ranboo’s eyes widened and he nodded, jumping to his feet. Tommy noticed that he was shaking slightly, but didn’t draw attention to it. Not while Ranboo was trying so hard to pretend he was fine. Mans gotta give him props.
They awkwardly walked back over to the rest of their friends in complete silence. (Tommy felt discontented. He knew that there wasn’t anything better in this world for him. It was too much to ask for the seven of them to be happy. But if only things were easier…)
“Oh, you found Ranboo,” Techno remarked.
Tommy looked directly into Ranboo’s eyes and said, “now all he has to do is find himself.”
Yeah, maybe that wasn’t worth it. Ranboo averted his gaze downwards in a panic, and no one seemed amused.
Tough crowd.
“We decided how we’re going to start, y’know, getting things set up and going around here,” Tubbo said softly, his voice still wavering.
“Yeah,” Techno affirmed. “I’m gonna do most’ve the heavy liftin’, Dream’s going to possess Tubbo to do the duplicating so that Tubbo doesn’t have to do any of it himsel-“
“It’s really okay, I’ll be fine,” Tubbo protested meekly.
“No,” everyone who was able to speak said in unison. Tubbo didn’t have it in him to argue.
“Ranboo, you’ll have to be the one to reach higher up parts by teleporting, and you and Tommy both’ll be able to bring things back and forth very fast. And, uh, since Wil and Karl aren’t able to use their powers…” Techno trailed off, and Karl whistled.
Wilbur and I are going to look for food and make a F-A-R-M! That way, we can eat.
Tommy scoffed. “Yeah, eating is pretty important, I suppose.”
“Oh, you ‘suppose’? Big fancy word there, Tom,” Tubbo teased.
“Wha- no it’s not! Techno an’ Dream use big words all the time! Even Wilbur does, and his vocab-lary is already limited as fuck!”
“It’s vocabulary,” Techno corrected. “Don’t forget the ‘u’.”
Tommy whined in anguish. “My vocabulary is heightenedly expensive, thank you very much.”
“Those- those aren’t even words!” Ranboo exclaimed. “Or wait… expensive is, but not for the context.”
“Correct, Ranboo,” Techno commended with all of the authority of an elementary school teacher. The bitch is fifteen! He’s got no right to be all high and mighty!
“Fuck you,” Tommy said, trying to chip away at Techno’s huge ego.
“How would you even spell heighten… ed- ed-ly?” Tubbo wondered aloud.
“Um,” Tommy paused for a second, “H-“
“You pronounce the letter ‘H’ really weirdly,” Ranboo whispered.
“What the fuck? Okay, fine.” H-I-T-E-N-E-D-L-Y. “Happy?”
“No,” Tubbo said. “I- I can’t spell for shit, but even I know that you’re just absolutely wrong, bossman.”
It’s H-E-I-G-H-T-E-N-E-D-L-Y, Wilbur corrected.
“Y- you can’t tell me how to spell a word that doesn’t even exist!” Tommy exclaimed.
“Yes he can,” Techno replied.
“But-“
“Okay, let’s build an entire house, yeah?” Dream said.
Right, they had control over their day to day activities. That was a hard one to remember, honestly.
Wilbur and Karl walked off into the forest (which is always a safe thing to do, so they’ll be fine), while Dream opened the little book he had and poured himself over it.
“So… do we just sit here while Dream learns how to build a house?” Tubbo asked.
“No, no, I- uh, we can start by getting materials,” Dream said offhandedly without looking up from the book.
From then on, they worked until dusk. Tommy just hyperfixated on getting wood and stone, without being aware whatsoever of his surroundings. Even after all of that physical labor, he wasn’t very hungry or tired.
And they only became aware of how long they’d worked when Wilbur and Karl came back.
Wilbur was keeled over, barely able to walk due to his silent and violent laughter. Karl stood next to him, pouting, covered in small cuts, and holding a berry bush with thorns on it.
Tommy snorted and sprinted over. “Holy shit, what happened?” he asked, trying not to catch Wilbur’s contagious laughter.
This idiot fell into a B-U-S-H, Wilbur signed.
You pushed me! I’m not that C-L-U-M-S-Y.
Wilbur, who had been poised and ready to correct any of Karl’s probable misspellings, visibly deflated when he didn’t make any.
But I got food, Karl added, holding up the small bush.
“Oh, do you think we could plant branches of it and have them grow into full bushes so we’d have more?” Tubbo asked. Or, wait, since Dream’s physical form was still unconscious, laid gently on a rock, then this was him in Tubbo. Not actually Tubbo.
What a mind fuck, actually.
“Dream, get back into your own fucking body,” Tommy said.
“Oh, sorry.” Without protest, Dream walked over to his actual body. Or… Tubbo did? No, Dream. Both?
Fuck Dream and his stupid confusing power.
So, should I do what Dream said? Karl asked. Wilbur nodded.
We can do it tomorrow in the morning. We don’t need to eat today, anyway. We had food recently.
Wilbur was right. The priority was having a shelter for the weather and night. They probably wouldn’t need much food or any for a while.
Tubbo came bounding over. (Or wait, fuck, was it still Dream? No, Dream was sitting up on the rock. So this was actual Tubbo.)
“What the fuck happened?” Tubbo wheezed, not holding back his laughter. Karl scowled at him.
Wilbur, he answered. Funnily enough, that summarizes it well.
“But honestly, it feels so surreal that so much time has passed!” Tubbo exclaimed. “I mean, Dream, being the dick he is, has possessed me before, but seeing the sun having moved in the sky… it’s crazy! It feels like a few seconds passed, but you guys did actual work in that time! But uh… now that the sun is setting… isn’t that when we’re supposed to sleep?”
Sleep. Without George to use his power. Without having the security of the promise of no nightmares. (Without the fear of having to wake up for an experiment.)
And all Tommy ended up saying was “we only have three tents.”
“What? Dream didn’t make more?”
“He made eight, so we’d have an extra, but after we built the third, the instructions blew away!” Ranboo shouted from where he was tangled up in some tent cloth and poles. “Please help me.”
“No,” Tubbo and Tommy said in unison.
Ranboo whined in anguish as he continued to try (and fail) to free himself.
“So we genuinely don’t have enough places to sleep?” Tubbo realized. Tommy shook his head.
“Maybe we can just sleep in shifts, not all at the same time? L- like we used to.”
We should sleep at night when it’s dark, Wilbur signed.
“Well then what do you propose we do?”
Tubbo, eternally an idiot, made an f-boy face. “We could share.” Oh, no way was Tommy sharing a small tent that would barely fit one pers-
“I’ll share with you!” Ranboo exclaimed as he finally finagled his way out of the tent pieces.
“No, no, you don’t get to share with Tubbo. I get him, not you,” Tommy replied.
Ranboo’s face fell and he flinched. “Okay, I- I’m sorry.”
“Woah, no- uh, I was joking. Sarcastic. You can sleep- share with Tubbo, you can do whatever. I’m not mad or like, in charge or anything.”
All three of you can share because there’s only three T-E-N-T-S, Karl chimed in.
“Oh.” Tommy blinked with a blank look of confusion on his face. “I guess, math wise…”
“That makes sense,” Ranboo finished, still looking down at his hands, curling in on himself.
Now, the sun barely peeked out above the ground. Darkness was descending.
Tommy didn’t know if he’d be able to sleep. He remembered how poorly everything had gone without George in the cell. And now…
(don’tthinkaboutitdon’tthinkaboutitdon’tthinkaboutitdon’tthinkaboutitdon’tthinkaboutit)
“Here,” Dream said, holding up the tent flap so the trio could climb in. The tent wavered as Dream’s hands shook. He wasn’t able to make eye contact with Tommy either.
(Tommy’s immediate thought was that the seven of them needed to talk. To work through what was running through their heads. But then it was a callback to the Anti-Badboyhalo Club and thinking about it hurt too much-)
Tommy climbed into the tent. Tubbo and Ranboo followed.
Only Tubbo could sit up all the way without craning his neck. Short motherfucker. Lying down, Tommy and Tubbo (who were the two on the sides) pushed up against the edge of the tent. The three of them were squished together, and they were a mess of limbs.
And… this became their routine for a while. It was nearly impossible to fathom breaking free from their existence of repetitive monotony. They would sleep, cramped in the tents. More often than not, they would wake up from nightmares, either screaming or paralyzed.
During the day, they did the same job for as long as they could without collapsing from exhaustion. Build the house. Work on the farm. Scout the area. Gather supplies. (Try not to cry, even when everything becomes too much. Stay strong. Don’t remember-)
They regressed back into their imprisonment mindsets far too often. Becoming numb or overly obedient. Shaking and sobbing.
None of them had in them to make decisions.
Dream was thrust into that role again. They looked to him for everything.
Tommy wanted to be able to make choices, but was certain that others knew better. Surely, someone else’s opinion trumped his own.
“Dream, what kind of wood should I make for a table?” Please say oak, please say oak, please say oak.
“Uh… birch?”
“Aw,” Tommy groaned. Dream’s eyes widened and he took a sharp inhale.
“I’m sorry- you- you can do any wood- please, I’m sorry Toms- it doesn’t have to be birch- I’m wrong- it’s-“
“No! No, no, birch is okay! You’re ri-“
“I’m so so sorry, I chose wrong, it’s just so hard! I can’t do it, I don’t want to choose wrong, please don’t make me choose!”
Techno ended up making the table. Tommy gathered up the strength to request it to be oak.
It was a nice table.
Furthermore, Tommy realized how scarsly they’d been fed in the cell, since they didn’t really hungry for days on end. Still, human beings- (nononononono Tommy wasn’t human, he had to remember that!) All living, sentient beings need food to survive. The seven of them were no exception. (They were sentient! They had lives and thoughts and dreams and could feel pain! They had the world, and it was all stripped away.)
Wilbur and Karl set up a small garden where they planted most of the seeds and also the bush that had drawn Karl’s blood. There didn’t seem to be any animals in the whole area, which was a blessing and a curse.
On one hand, nothing to attack them or take their food. On the other, no animals were present for them to take an attempt at hunting. (But Wilbur was probably a vegetarian or a vegan or something anyway. He seemed like the type, that pretentious prick.)
They were surviving. It wasn’t the happy utopia that Tommy was hoping for, but they were happier than before simply because they didn’t have to go on any experiments.
The word was still taboo. They didn’t talk about anything remotely related to the cell or their late friends or their old lives.
Maybe one day they would.
If the concept of their past and trauma was shoved into the physical form of a human being, Tommy would fucking beat them up.
Did that make sense? Probably not.
But… they were able to laugh. Smile more often. Tommy, at least, found himself feeling more carefree. There would always be a weight on his shoulders, but he found himself with more strength to carry it.
“Hey, wait… Wil, Karl, come see this,” Techno said, gears visibly turning in his mind. Tommy didn’t want to be left out of what ever revelation Techno was about to make, so he sprinted over. Techno was staring at one of the few books they had, looking at a recipe or something.
“Look,” Techno continued. “We could make healing potions! And so, I was wondering… do you guys think enough healing pots could fix your voices?”
Both Karl’s and Wilbur’s eyes went wide. With excitement or fear, Tommy couldn’t tell. (He hasn’t always been the best at reading people.)
“Even if not, it would be good for us to have these. But I still think it’s worth a shot, right?”
We really don’t need to, Karl replied tentatively.
He’s right, we’re fine. We don’t need to talk, you shouldn’t waste healing on that, Wilbur agreed.
Techno scoffed. “Don’t be silly. I know that you’re able to live like this, but wouldn’t you be happier if you could talk? Wouldn’t it be easier? And it would take away one more reminder of what they stole from us. From you.”
Tommy gasped excitedly. “We’d get to hear your voices! Oh- I know Techno’s heard Wil’s, obviously, but still! And c’mon, you’d be able to scream and shit. We could annoy Techno so so so much. Isn’t that reason enough?”
“Now hold on-“
“Shush, Techno. You have to look at their hands so they can respond. However… not for long!” Tommy exclaimed in a hopeful singsong-y voice.
Okay, Karl answered tentatively. Tommy grinned.
“Okay! Techno! Make healing pots.”
“Wha- it was just an idea! I don’t even really know how. And it might not work-“
“Too much talk, not enough of the grind.”
Techno stared daggers at Tommy. “I’ll see if Dream wants to help,” he relented, turning to leave.
We can help too, Karl offered, grabbing Wilbur’s hand. Then, Tommy was alone.
Now that just won’t do.
“TUBBO!” he yelled.
“WHAT?” Tubbo shouted from inside the house. Tommy ran towards the sound of his voice.
Now, their house wasn’t the greatest. It wasn’t the ten floor mansion that Tommy had originally imagined in his unachievable dream. But it still had more rooms and space than the cell, and probably more space than they needed.
There were seven entire bedrooms, each of which had four beds. Or rather, one bunk bed in which each bunk was doublewide.
This was so no one had to sleep alone if they didn’t want, but they always had the choice.
It also meant that a lot of sheep had to be sheared for all the beds.
There was a kitchen, which was cool, except only three of them were at all capable of making food. (It was pretty obvious which three.)
And they had a living room! With chairs! And the bathroom didn’t have nearly as much dried blood in it. All in all, an absolutely poggers household.
Ranboo had carved ‘Live Laugh Love’ into the wall in like, five different places. He’d heard Sapnap say it one time, and the phrase stuck in his head.
“Tommy! Ranboo an’ I are in his room!” Tubbo informed him. Tommy decided to keep Tubbo waiting, just as all the cool people did, and he slowed his sprint to a slow walk.
After a half second, he decided that No, he wanted to hang out with Tubbo and Ranboo right this very second. He activated his power and ran.
“Hi Tommy!” Ranboo smiled.
“Being clingy?” Tubbo asked.
“Wha-“ Tommy sputtered, because Tubbo was LITERALLY curled up on top of Ranboo. “He- you’re using Ranboo as a pillow! You can’t call me clingy.”
“Clingy,” Tubbo taunted, grabbing onto Ranboo with both hands and closing his eyes. Ranboo tensed at the sudden contact but softened, melting into Tubbo’s grip.
“Simps,” Tommy grumbled. Now it was Tubbo’s turn to be flabbergasted.
“Tommy- do you know what a simp is?”
“Y-… yes.”
“You don’t sound very convinced,” Ranboo pointed out sheepishly.
“No! I know all the things, actually. Never once is there a thing that I didn’t know. Name a thing. I know it.”
“A simp,” Tubbo said.
“Hmm… I know what it is, but do you? I’m just testing you,” Tommy replied.
“Well Purpled told me what a simp was,” Tubbo answered. “It’s like some guy who’s really submissive and obsessive to their romantic interest because they wanna have sex.” Tommy snorted at the last word.
“So… we’re not simps?” Ranboo asked.
“No, because as we’ve learned, friendship isn’t romance,” Tubbo clarified.
Tommy sighed, even though he supposed he’d brought this on himself. “Do you guys wanna do something fun?”
“Can we go outside?” Ranboo asked.
“Yeah, ‘course! I mean, you don’t have to ask us, bossman. Uh, Tommy, what did you wanna do?”
Tommy was always prepared. He always had a plan in place. Well, in terms of entertainment. (In the cell, that was his thing. His job. He came up with games. He started clubs. Even when he wasn’t happy, he had to pretend to be. He was the crazy, off the walls one. That was his role, and sometimes his façade.)
“I don’t really know. We can just… hang out?”
Ranboo smiled and patted the spot next to him on the bed. “Come sit down, then.”
Tommy threw himself onto the bed gleefully. “I’m not gonna cuddle with you, though.”
“Clingy,” Tubbo slurred through the fabric of Ranboo’s shirt. (Honestly, Tommy could swear that the both of them were purring or some shit.)
“I am NOT the clingy one.”
“Little child, clingy child, so very clingy,” Tubbo cooed.
“No! No- I’m a big man, I don’t cud-“
“That sounds like toxic masculinity,” Ranboo remarked, frowning innocently.
“Wha- no, that’s not what I even meant- wait, how the fuck do you even know what that is?”
“I- I know a lot of things!” Ranboo whined.
“Who. Told. You.”
“I don’t know! I-“
“Probably that bitch Technoblade. He seems like he’d sic you on me.”
“I’m not being- what was that word? I’m not being… I’m not attacking you! Techno isn’t doing anything wrong- I-“
“Ranboo,” Tubbo mumbled. Ranboo’s face softened and he squeezed his lips shut.
“Oh my Prime,” Tommy gasped. “It’s like the Ranboo Off Button! Trademarked, of course. Tubbo can just- he can just make you stop! This is an amazing discovery. I can manipulate so hard now, this is how I shall always get my way-“
Tubbo sat up and ran his hand through Tommy’s hair. Tommy’s eyes practically rolled back into his head and he slumped over, falling limp on top of Ranboo.
“He has an off button too, Boo, don’t worry,” Tubbo whispered conspiratorially. He proceeded to lay back down on Ranboo. Tommy made the ‘mlem’ noise that cats make before realizing what had become of him.
“Hey- wait a minute! Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you, die, die, die-“
“Tommy. I will do it again,” Tubbo threatened. “We’re relaxing now.”
“Fine,” Tommy grumbled, laying back down on Ranboo. Time crept by as they relaxed, content. Enjoying each others mere presence as only friends can do happily.
They ended up falling asleep, and thanks to sheer luck, none of the trio were plagued by night terrors during their slumber.
“Wake up,” Techno stated, his tone devoid of emotion. Still, Tommy knew that he delighted in seeing Tommy shoot up in bed to stare daggers at him. Ranboo woke up with a tiny yawn that reminded Tommy of a baby bunny. Stupid Ranboo, being adorable. This just wouldn’t do.
“Stop, Ranboo,” Tommy reprimanded.
“Wha- what did I do?” Ranboo whimpered.
Before Tommy could reply, Techno stamped his foot loudly. “Dream an’ I think we’ve made the healing pots correctly. Wilbur’s said he’s going to try one. I assume you wanna be there if it works, maybe hear his voice for the first time?”
“Aww, Techno, that’s very nice of you,” Tubbo said. “How very soft.”
Techno stared at Tubbo, absolutely done with him. “C’mon.”
The trio obediently followed Techno into the kitchen. When Tommy saw Wilbur holding the potion bottle with a worried look on his face, Tommy made a a few deductions.
Not one of those was that Wilbur was doing this entirely by choice. Not one was that he was happy to be doing this.
Techno released a shuttering sigh. “Alright, Wilbur. Bottoms up.” Wilbur held the potion to his mouth, squeezing his eyes shut. Then, he paused.
Wait, he signed. He stood up and ran over to grab a knife. Before anyone could stop him, he drew a long line down his arm. Tommy watched with horror as blood trickled from the fresh cut.
“Wilbur!” Tommy exclaimed.
Now we’ll know if this works, Wilbur explained, gesturing to the potion. Even if it can’t fix me. Then he grabbed the potion with a tight fist and white knuckles, shut his eyes, and downed it.
A moment passed of stunned silence.
Tommy couldn’t peel his eyes off of the cut. Slowly, the tips of it closed, leaving a small scar. (A scar that was meager compared to Wilbur’s many others.)
The wound didn’t even close all the way, but it was proof. However scarcely, the potions worked.
“Can you talk?” Tubbo asked. Wilbur’s wide eyes (that resembled a kicked puppy) met Techno’s, and he opened his mouth tentatively.
His Adam’s apple moved, but no sound escaped him.
I’m sorry, Wilbur signed. He curled in on himself, almost preparing himself for punishment.
“No, don’t be sorry. You haven’t done anything wrong,” Dream said.
“Do you… wanna have another one?” Techno suggested. “I mean, the cut isn’t even fully closed. The damage that’s been done to your vocal cords’ll take a lot more to heal, if it’s even possible.” Wilbur fidgeted with his hands and stared at his feet.
You can try on me instead, if Wil doesn’t want to, Karl offered.
No, it’s okay, I can do it.
“Woah, no one’s pressuring either of you to do anything. If you don’t want to take any potions, you don’t have to. This isn’t an experiment where you don’t get a choice. This is us, trying to see if we can help you. If you don’t want it, then no one is mad. Okay? No need to self-sacrifice in the name of science,” Dream told them.
It’s really okay. Can I have another one please? Wilbur asked. Techno sighed and handed Wilbur a potion.
And another.
And another.
They had made more than ten. Techno continued to hand them to Wilbur in a near robotic motion. He didn’t seem to be asking for Wilbur’s consent anymore. Wilbur didn’t refuse what was thrust upon him.
He drank until all the potions were gone. And then-
Wilbur sneezed.
An audible sneeze. Not a practically silent huff. But a real, vocal sneeze.
One that would insinuate his ability to make noise.
To talk.
(It… worked?)
“Holy shit! Say something, c’mon, anything! Try’n talk!” Tommy goaded.
Wilbur’s breaths came quicker. His eyes widened and he looked like he wanted to run (to die).
“Please?” Tubbo asked.
They stared at Wilbur expectantly. Tommy felt guilty for the amount of pressure that was being surmounted upon him, but that guilt was outweighed by his immense desire to hear his friend’s voice for the very first time.
If Wilbur was able to speak, that was one more reminder of the cell, gone. They could take back what the doctors took from them. They could seize their lives. Their identities.
And maybe Wilbur could be just a little bit happier.
“Wil?” Tommy whispered.
“Hi,” Wilbur rasped. His voice was scratchy and ruined. Tarnished by such a long time of not being used. It was so quiet that Tommy wasn’t certain he hadn’t imagined it.
But it was there.
“LETS! FUCKING! GO!” Tubbo shouted.
“Woo!” Ranboo exclaimed.
“Ayy, you did it!” Techno grinned.
“Fuck yes, it worked! Now we go out and get materials to make a ton more. For Karl, and for injuries. Oh, I’m so happy,” Dream said.
In a whirlwind of chaos, everyone buzzed around the house. Excitement coursed through the air. Soon, everyone had left except for Wilbur and Tommy. Wilbur and Tommy, who hadn’t moved at all. Wilbur and Tommy, who stood stationary in silence, staring at each other.
Tommy?
“What’s up, big man? Are you… okay?”
Do you really want me here?
“What, in this room? Yeah, of course! Unless you want some time alone, then that’s fine.”
No, I mean… alive.
Tommy couldn’t get any words out. It was like his mind was on pause. He knew he should have something to say. Something that could make this situation better.
What?
Sorry, I’m sorry.
“Don’t apologize,” Tommy forced out as Wilbur continued.
I’m going to live forever! Until I kill myself. My power only hurts people. It’s bad. I’m bad. And I don’t want to be I-M-M-O-R-T-A-L, not like I get a choice in that or anything. So I just… wanted to ask you. Do you want me alive? I just can’t live in a world after you’ve died, Tommy. But I want to know if you want me here. Because if my being alive makes you happy, I’ll stay for you. And for Techno, and Tubbo, Ranboo, Karl, Dream.
But Techno and Karl might live forever too. And our only choice in the matter is to end ourselves! But I hate myself. I hate my power. Everything I am is bad. I learned that. I knew it far before the doctors D-R-I-L-L-E-D it into my mind. I just don’t want you to suffer any more, Tommy. And I’m sorry, this is probably making you sad. I’m shoving this all on you, I’m being selfish. I’m sorry, please don’t be mad. Just… can you tell me the truth?
Tears budded at the corners of Tommy’s eyes. “Wilbur, nothing you could do would make me hate you.”
Wilbur nodded, and Tommy ran over to him, throwing himself into his embrace. After a second, Wilbur hugged him back. And Tommy let Wilbur sob into his shirt.
Once Wilbur had cried himself out, the two went to go sit in silence in Techno’s room. An activity that was quickly becoming one of Tommy’s favorites.
After a while, Dream had made what seemed like a hundred potions. Karl had a ton of them and was able to muster up a couple of excited squeaks, but no actual words.
It’s funny, Karl remarked. I think I’ve forgotten how to form words with my mouth.
While Karl made an effort to make sounds whenever he could, Wilbur went back to being entirely silent.
He didn’t want to accidentally control anyone.
Anyways. Healing potions did not restore Dream’s arm. Tommy supposed that it just didn’t work that way.
But as time dragged on, things got better. Tommy found himself making decisions frequently. He didn’t flinch when someone yelled too loudly.
Karl and Wilbur both did find the confidence and ability to talk. Tommy couldn’t help but grin when he heard their voices.
It took Wilbur a while not to hate his power, but Tommy wore him down. Down to the point where Wilbur used the power for lighthearted pranks.
The amount of cakes that Techno was forced to bake them under the influence of Wil’s power was hilarious.
Slowly, memories of the cell became less prominent in their every day lives. Tommy could go a whole day without having a flashback.
Then, Tommy was Wilbur and Techno’s age. (Turns out that neither the twins nor Karl aged, due to their technical immortality.) It was crazy, waking up one day and realizing that, if they’d been keeping time correctly, Tommy was fifteen, same as Techno and Wilbur.
And four of them grew older. All seven of them grew happier. Recovery wasn’t a straight line to happiness. It wasn’t linear. But they were doing better.
Years passed.
Decades.
Tommy was happy. His life was what he’d always hoped it would be: perfect.
One day, late into his old age, he went to sleep feeling an odd sensation of bliss. Like he was perfectly content.
He dreamed, that night. His dreams were no longer plagued by the past. Not anymore.
“Hi, Tommy,” Phil said.
“Oh.”
Tommy looked around. He seemed to be amongst clouds. Phil, wings gleaming angelically, extended a hand to him.
Tommy looked down at himself. He was thirteen again, or his body was, anyway.
Surrounding him were George, Sapnap, Niki, Purpled, and Bad.
He turned back to stare at Phil in front of him.
“Is it my time?”
“Yeah. Did you have a good life?”
“I did. I’m so sorry you couldn’t be there with us.”
“It’s fine. We made the home you described here. This is just for the thirteen of us. It’s everything you dreamed of in your childlike creativity and more.”
Tommy couldn’t dam his tears. “I missed you. All of you.”
He ran into Phil’s arms and the world faded to white.
Tommy was home.
(Dream joined them not soon after. Then Tubbo, then Ranboo. Some more time passed, a while, and then Wilbur, Techno, and Karl came home to them too, hand in hand together.)
(Finally, the thirteen of them were together. They were free. They were happy.)
They were home.
Notes:
bye :)
Pages Navigation
CatInThe_Night on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Nov 2021 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Nov 2021 12:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
clementinerinds on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Nov 2021 08:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
angieight (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Nov 2021 05:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 1 Fri 03 Dec 2021 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Eighteen0_0 on Chapter 1 Sat 04 Dec 2021 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Eighteen0_0 on Chapter 1 Sat 04 Dec 2021 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
guy on a school computer (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Sep 2022 01:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Sep 2022 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
julivte on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Oct 2022 11:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Oct 2022 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
clementinerinds on Chapter 2 Fri 12 Nov 2021 09:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
julivte on Chapter 2 Sat 15 Oct 2022 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 2 Sun 16 Oct 2022 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
clementinerinds on Chapter 3 Sun 14 Nov 2021 03:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
clementinerinds on Chapter 4 Wed 17 Nov 2021 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 4 Thu 18 Nov 2021 02:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
clementinerinds on Chapter 4 Sun 12 Dec 2021 01:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 4 Tue 13 Sep 2022 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Sep 2022 01:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Sep 2022 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Sep 2022 11:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
guy on a school computer (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Sep 2022 01:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
guy on a school computer (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Sep 2022 01:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Sep 2022 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tsudere_fm on Chapter 5 Fri 03 Dec 2021 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 5 Fri 03 Dec 2021 09:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Eighteen0_0 on Chapter 5 Sun 05 Dec 2021 07:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Alo_Parker_Alexis on Chapter 5 Wed 02 Feb 2022 12:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 5 Fri 04 Feb 2022 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 5 Wed 14 Sep 2022 12:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 5 Wed 14 Sep 2022 12:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 5 Wed 14 Sep 2022 01:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 5 Thu 15 Sep 2022 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chaos_Reformed on Chapter 5 Tue 25 Jun 2024 03:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Existing (Guest) on Chapter 6 Fri 03 Dec 2021 02:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 6 Fri 03 Dec 2021 09:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Existing (Guest) on Chapter 6 Sat 04 Dec 2021 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Eighteen0_0 on Chapter 6 Sun 05 Dec 2021 11:28AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 05 Dec 2021 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 6 Sun 05 Dec 2021 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Herocanti (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 05 Jan 2022 04:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
boonsbeans on Chapter 6 Wed 05 Jan 2022 10:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Reed_WOAH on Chapter 6 Wed 14 Sep 2022 12:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation